My Stepdaughter

It was Saturday morning and I was up early, as usual. The house was quiet. My daughter, Lacy, was at her Mom’s. I crawled out of bed and wandered, sleepily, to the kitchen, in only pajama bottoms. As I walked by the extra bedroom, I noticed the door closed. It dawned on me that my stepdaughter, Courtney, was staying here this weekend. My oldest stepdaughter, Darcy, was home from New York with her husband and the baby, occupying her bedroom at Mom’s.

I had a running invitation that if any of the girls ever need to stay in my guest rooms, they were always welcome. I had, at least partly, raised them in our house, when they were young. I saw no problem with them staying at my home now, and they didn’t either. Courtney had stayed several nights before and even kept some clothes, toiletries, and other stuff in the third bedroom. That bedroom had come to be known as “Courtney’s room” in our conversation.

So, I thought nothing of it and continued to the kitchen to grab my morning diet dew.

“She must have come in after I went to sleep” I pondered, as I headed back to my room. My room was a master suite. It was my place of private refuge, with my bedroom furniture, as well as a couch, and small office. When Lacy was at the house, we spent time in our family room. When she wasn’t home, or in the early morning, I spent quiet time in my suite.

I had a large master bathroom privately attached. I had designed the house for my comfort in my older age. A nice bathroom with an “extravagant” shower and Jacuzzi tub, were things I had not spared expense on.

I got on my computer and went through my morning routine of checking email, checking social media, and generally surfing the web, for information and fun. Of course, morning was meant for porn, so several of my favorite porn sites were included in my morning routine.

I spent an hour or so surfing, then headed out on my back deck. I drank my soda and watched the morning glow. I loved the mornings in the mountains.

I followed my typical morning routine. I headed straight for my bathroom and my beautiful shower. I looked forward to my shower every morning. It was like getting a massage.

I stripped what few clothes I had on, as I went through the bedroom. I threw them on the bed.

I didn’t bother to close the door of my bath behind me. I never did. I turned the shower on. All the temperatures were pre-set with multiple jets of water. I could play with things as I showered but I liked it my way.

I brushed my teeth first as I always did, then got a big dab of shampoo and washed my hair. As I finished washing the shampoo out of my hair, I turned, letting the water run over my back, enjoying the warmth of the water. Movement through the glass of the shower door startled me. I reached, wiping the fog off the door to see. Courtney stood at the sink with her back to me.

“What the fuck is Courtney doing in bathroom while I’m showering?” I thought to myself, half whispering it.

She wore a silk nightie that barely covered her little behind. She was carelessly priming her hair in the mirror as if I wasn’t even there.

My heart began pumping wildly. I stood motionless, just watching, not really sure of how to react. She backed away from the sink, reached down, crossed her arms in front of her, grabbed the bottom of the nightie, and pulled it over her head.

I gasped to get breath. She was totally nude. I backed further into the shower, as she turned toward me. My eyes were as big as saucer plates. She opened the door and stepped in.

“How’s the water?” She asked, reaching toward me to feel it. “I have always wanted to try out your beautiful shower.” She smiled, staring into my eyes, waiting and ready for my reaction. I made a few more gasps, speechless, still not knowing what to say.

She moved into the shower right against me holding her hands crossed in front of her. They partly covered her, but not in any of the critical places. The hot water streamed down over her bare skin. My eyes roamed up and down her body. Her skin was pure white. She was a natural blond. Courtney was tall and thin with petite delicate features. Her shoulders and upper body were very thin, but that only made her breasts protrude more elegantly. They were no more than a handful and sagged slightly but were full and perky at her nipples. Her nipples were a pale light pink, almost invisible against her milky skin. Her stomach was tight, with her hip bones protruding at her hips. She didn’t have curves, but everything fit perfectly into its place. Bottom line, she was a beautiful young woman!!

I found myself staring as my eyes combed her body. I still hadn’t spoken. She smiled as she watched my eyes drop to her lower body. The tiny slit of her vagina barely even showed from the front. It was tucked tightly between her long legs. I looked up at her and finally found words.

“Courtney.” I pleaded. “Do you have any idea what you’re doing here?” I breathed deeply and stared into her eyes.

“I sure do.” she said, confidently. “I’m taking a shower with you in your gorgeous shower…and hopefully having some fun!” she added.

“I’m your fath…” I stopped short.

“You’re my Mom’s X husband” she said with a pronounced “X”, correcting me “You’re an attractive older man and I’m 22 years old.”

“Your mother would hang us both.” I assured her. “Me, first…and by the balls!”

“She will never know!” She assured, and demanded at the same time, lowering her chin, looking up at me sternly.

“I was laying in bed, horny, touching myself, and I heard your shower.” She explained. “It was fate, that happening, and I knew I had to come in. I’ve dreamed about this for a long time.”

“But I’m an old man!” I pleaded.

“You are an older gentleman, very attractive, experienced in the ways of sex. You have the equipment to satisfy me. You can teach me and do things my young men don’t do. And you’re obviously happy I’m in here with you.” She explained, looking down at my throbbing hard member.

I took a big breath and sighed. She had obviously thought and planned this. I thought through all the proper things to say and do but they were all hopeless excuses. She was right. I could never pass up such a beautiful woman. Never pass up this experience.

She reached down and started lightly running her fingers up and down the length of my hardness. She stared down, as I watched, feeling every nerve.

“I was wet this morning, laying in bed, hearing the shower.” she told. “So, I came over.”

I looked deep into her eyes and conceded. “I’m glad, Courtney. Very glad you did.”

She gently eased away from the stroking and touching, still looking at my eyes. She turned away and eased under the water with her back to me. It covered her head and flowed down through her long blonde hair. I watched it flow down her back. I looked down at her gorgeous plump little butt and smiled again, wondering why I deserved such a treat. My manhood stood at attention, just inches away, still throbbing, begging to be touched again.

She turned back to face me and wiped the water off her face.

“Will you lather me up?” she asked, as she reached for the shampoo.

“Absolutely!” I whispered back. I took the shampoo from her and squirted a glob in the palm of my hand. “Turn around.”

She turned and laid her head back toward me, giving me free access. Her hair flowed the whole way down to just beyond the little crease into her bottom, with her head laid back like this. It brushed across my erection as I stepped closer. I lifted her hair into a bunch, mixing the shampoo in, lathering it up.

“I always had a crush on you.” She said.

“Really?” I asked, surprisingly “I didn’t know you felt like that? I knew you liked me and I loved you. You have such a big heart.”

“Darcy, on the other hand.” I said.

“She had a crush on you, too!” She said, turning her head half back to see my reaction. She smiled back looking out of the corners of her eyes.

“No way!” I said, in denial. I thought a little and added. “I thought maybe when she was younger, like 12 or 13, but not as she got older.”

“She’s every bit as big a horn dog as I am.” She jeered. “Probably more now, because she’s deprived.”

“She’s deprived??” I questioned.

“She doesn’t get much from Jacob.” She explained. “Not since they got religion. He has a different attitude toward sex. We talk about it.”

“Wow.” I said. “They’re a good looking couple. You’d think as young and hot as they are, they’d be fucking like bunnies.”

“Well. They’re not.” She replied.

“Soap me up.” Courtney demanded, grabbing the bar of soap. “This is turning into too much of a gab session, and I want to get clean, and have some fun!”

I smiled and took the soap from her hand. I rubbed it in my hands, lathering up heavy, and started rubbing around her neck and shoulders. I moved down each arm and massaged each hand firmly. I pulled her hair together into one big bunch and eased it over her shoulder, giving me access to her bare back. I lathered again, and gently did her back and side, massaging at the same time. She moaned as I scrubbed harder. I slid my hands around her side, lathering her under-arms and the sides of her breasts. She eased back closer as I touched her there. I lathered again and moved down to her bottom. My heart rate increased as I squeezed and kneaded the soap into each cheek and cupped underneath. My erection got harder. I ran my fingers gently from her upper leg into the crease of her bottom and up through. She fidgeted as my fingers touched her anus. She lifted her butt, following my hand, giving me easier access. Encouraging me. Her young ass was so firm.

“She wants to be touched there.” I thought to myself. I smiled and ran my hand and fingers through again, more firmly. She squirmed as I touched her. “Young men have no idea what to do with a woman’s anus.” I thought, silently again. Proudly.

“Hmmmmmm” came out of my mouth reacting. Photos http://cpmlink.net/wzSpAA

She turned her head for a glance back but said nothing. I lathered up again and eased closer to her. I squatted just enough for my 8″ of, now rock hard throbbing cock, to ease in between her legs. I slid it gently between her thighs touching her vagina. She squirmed around nestling it into just the right place at the entrance, touching her lips.

I lathered again and reached around, cupping her breasts. I kneaded the soap in, making them slick and squeezing them, firmly. I could feel her nipples hardening under my touch. I pinched them lightly in each hand. She moaned and gave a little squeal at that. She lifted her own hands to mine, guiding and pulling them in, encouraging me to squeeze harder. At the same time, she pushed her butt back into me, sliding my member further forward. I could feel her vaginal lips spread around the head and along the shaft as it slid. I wasn’t inside her yet, but her lips covered my soft mushroom head.

I slid one hand from her breast and moved it down to her groin. Her skin was slick and soapy. I massaged her groin area and moved to where my cock poked through. I lathered the head while grinding my own pelvis from behind. She moaned as my fingers spread her lips wider. My fingers probed, searching for her clitoris. She quivered as I found it and touched it lightly.

I moved my fingers away and gripped the sides of her hips, turning her firmly to where she faced me. Her face was flushed pink. She smiled with devilish desire. She flung her arms up and around my neck and moved into me, kissing me deeply, filling my mouth with her tongue. My hands explored her body around her plump little bottom, up her sides, through her breasts, feeling her nipples, which were erect now. Tiny little buttons rolling between my fingers.

I broke off the kiss and pushed her back against the shower wall. I stared at her shining wet body. Her nipples were like little red rocks now. Her puffy white pubic mound, her labia, now swelled, protruded like a beautiful little flower bloom. I slowly knelt in front of her, kissing and nibbling at her nipples and stomach on the way down. I wanted to taste her flower and feel it in my mouth.

I got to my knees and gently kissed around her groin area, teasingly, not touching her labia or clit. She grabbed my head firmly between both hands, gripping my ears, guiding me to where she wanted me. I slid my tongue in from the bottom, spreading her lips, tasting her fluids, as I moved toward her love button. She quivered again as my tongue touched it. She was so sweet! Her fluids were like honey. I moved down, to push my tongue inside, to get more. She shifted spreading her legs, opening herself to me. I pushed my tongue in as far as I could. It didn’t go far. She was small. She would be so tight. Would I even fit? I would definitely be stretching her, as hard and thick as I was right now.

I moved back up to her clit and flicked my tongue over it. I swirled it around, then finally sucked it gently into my mouth. She squirmed against the wall of the shower. Her head dropped, and pulled my ears, lifting me away. She guided me up to her lips, kissing me again, even more passionately this time. I felt her hand move down to my erection, gripping it firmly. She stroked firmly, testing to see how hard it was. At the same time, she guided it toward her tiny swelled vagina.

She left me go, leaving me poised with my throbbing head touching her lips. She lifted her left leg up high beside us, and grabbed my arm guiding it, urging me to lift it. I grasp her at the knee and lifted it as high as it would go, almost up over my shoulder. She was spread wide now, and ready for me to enter her. She reached down, gripping me again, putting me right at her entrance, her flower, pulling me gently. I pushed against her, rotating my hips forward, easing it in.

She groaned and threw her head back as her labia spread around the head. I slid just the head in. She ground toward me, forcing it further. The head was in. She was so tight around it. I held steady, as she ground back and forth, easing it in deeper with each grind. Half was in. Then 6″. Then all 8.

She ground her pubic area into mine feeling it was in full depth.

“Oh GOD!!” she groaned, gritting her teeth. “I am so fucking FULL!!” “So fucking thick! Holy fuck!” She looked directly at me, eye to eye, with so much desire in her eyes. No words, but such “fuck me!” eyes.

She surprised me with that. I had never heard Courtney talk like that. I guess I released the wicked dirty demon in her.

I eased out some and slowly pushed in deep again, then again, and again. She moaned each time it went deep. She started matching my rhythm. It slid in and out of her. My strokes got longer until the head was almost coming out and sliding back in.

She held me tight, matching my rhythm, encouraging each stroke. Desiring harder! I drove it into her like she had said I did to her mother, doggie style, eight years ago.

“Fuck me hard!” She almost shouted. It startled me, again. I thought if someone was just outside the house, they’d hear. But I didn’t care at this point. Like she had said, we were both legal and not blood relatives. We were following our desire.

I fucked her harder and deeper. Her pussy had loosened some but was still so tight around the shaft of my cock. She was wet and hot inside. I could feel the smoothness of her g-spot inside her, touching the sensitive head of my penis. I was almost lifting her off the ground with each thrust. She pulled my head in, wrapping her arms around my neck, holding me tight.

“I’m cumming!” I heard her whisper in my ear. She pulled tighter against me. She gasped. Her chest heaved. Her breath stopped altogether. I stopped thrusting and held deep inside her. Her grip tightened even more. She started convulsing and quivering. I could feel her vaginal lips clamping and pulsing around me as she came. I waited, trying to feel everything, as her orgasm continued, then started subsiding. Inside, she got hotter. I could feel more fluid surrounding my cock. I moved my hips back, slowly sliding it out, just a bit, slowly. The fluids surrounded me and pumped out, as I slid back in slowly.

“Her cum.” I thought to myself. “Oh my god! She actually cums fluid.” I imagined.

Her grip around my neck loosened. She backed off, kissing my ear and cheek as she eased away. She stared at me.

“Take me to your bed?” she asked. “Don’t take it out of me. Carry me.”

I smiled. “Your wish is my command.” I whispered.

She held tightly around my neck, as I pushed the shower handle to off and turned. She pushed the shower door open. I carried her straight to the bed and laid her gently down, easing on top of her, still deep inside her. I could feel juices flowing from inside her, oozing out, dripping from my testicles. We were both still wet but that didn’t seem to matter.

“Now fuck me more! Until YOU cum. And pull it out. I want to see it squirt.” she directed me, ordering, almost begging me.

I eased back to get us in the right position. She laid back flat on the bed releasing her grip around my neck. She moved her hands to my hips. I eased up onto my knees looking down to see. Her gorgeous little pussy lips held me so tightly. I watched, as I eased out slowly. Her vaginal lips followed as if suctioned on. I pushed back in deep. I watched it go in and out. I increased my rhythm. She guided my hips, encouraging me to go faster. I went faster, driving into her. The sound of her fluids, and me pumping into her, created a slurping, and slapping, as I drove faster, harder. She grunted each time I hit bottom, but her hands encouraged me harder, pushing and pulling me. I looked into her as her eyes got wider. She shook her head up and down with a gentle nodding motion and gasped at me.

“Yes.” she whispered, as her eyes closed and her head pushed back into the soft bed. “Cumming …a-gain.” she murmered. I watched. Her mouth opened and her teeth bit down on her lip. Her back arched and her breasts seemed to disappear against her chest as she stretched. Oh, how beautiful she was at that moment. She always was. She shook as her second orgasm took over her body. The ecstasy of the moment and my continued thrusting had me at the edge, too. She looked up at me seeing my facial expressions. Her orgasm was subsiding.

She nodded at me and said. “Please cum for me.” I increased my thrusts until I reached my climax. I pulled out and raised onto my knees, giving her the full view she desired. I looked down at her. She watched it throb and buck as my balls pulled up inside me. I groaned and lifted my head back as the first rope of cum spurted out of me, then a second, and third covering her stomach with thick white pools of sperm. I looked back down, to see her smiling intently, still watching every spasm and spurt. I wasn’t done. I reached down and grasped it firmly, stroking it hard! After 10 to 15 seconds, I hit a second peak, a second set of spurts. It was essentially a multiple orgasm. It was something I had learned or gained in my older age. The second didn’t spurt the volume of cum but the intensity that I felt was much greater. My leg began shaking and the second wave of three or four spurts of cum spilled out of me.

“Oh my god!” she giggled, as I steadied myself.

She reached up gently gripping my cock. She stroked it gently, then stretched it tightly, draining the last drops of cum out of the tip. She ran her thumb over my hole, covering it with the last glob of cum. She smiled up at me as she lowered it down and into her mouth. She sucked it off her thumb tasting it. She licked her lips, grinning.

I smiled back down and eased off beside her. I laid flat on the bed, spent from the intensity of the orgasm, trying to recover.

She turned her head, looking over at me. Then she looked at the pools of cum on her stomach. She took her finger, played with the one pool, then licked her finger again. She took three fingers and rubbed through all the pools, combining them into one big mess. Then her whole hand spread it, rubbing it all over her stomach and up covering her breasts. She rubbed it into her skin all over her chest.

She rolled on her side next to me, watching me recover. I looked up at her smiling.

“That was fucking awesome.” she said. “That was even better than I dreamed it. That was ten times better than any I’ve had before.” she added, as she laid back down flat.

“Bigger cock, better orgasms, more orgasms, more fulfilling, more emotional…” She went on. “Tell me it gets even better than that?”

I rolled on my side and looked down at her.

“That WAS awesome!” I answered. “It can get better, because there is sooo much more. Every time seems to get better for me.”

She turned over, staring at me.

“How was I?” she whispered.

“You are a dream!!” I whispered back. “A dream for me. A gorgeous delicate little forbidden flower. So soft, so pure, so beautiful.”

She smiled.

“I hope it was what you wanted. It was more than I could ever dream.” I added, as I leaned down to kiss her lips, gently. She watched me back away.

She looked down at her chest and ran her fingers around her pink nipples. She was feeling to see if the cum was drying on her.

“Well, don’t think it was the last dream.” she looked over. “You have sooo much more to show me.” she said, snickering, mocking what I had said.

She sprang up off the bed and onto her feet. “I better go get this showered off before Lacy comes up to visit dad.”

I laughed thinking about the energy, the spunk she had.

“Good idea.” I agreed.

“I love that smell, though, and the feeling of it drying into my skin.” she said, turning back. “If I didn’t have to hide it from everybody, I’d leave it on all day.” She grinned and headed back into the bathroom.

She came quickly back out, carrying her silk nightie. “I better shower in MY bathroom and use my stuff, so I smell like me, instead of you.” She said, giggling bouncing out the door, naked.
R

THREESOME for ME

Hi already told you about how my long term sweet wife Sarah grew to love sucking cocks and drinking sperm and tried to suck mine right up till her health interfered and she lost her sexual desire so now I have to reminisce to help relieve my sexual tension. Right from the time we,d first been married I,d fantasised sharing her with another guy, not a woman, but a male though when I mentioned it to her she got angry and dismissed the idea. Back in those days buying real hardcore sex magazines was either i*****l or very expensive so it was soft porn ones I bought. Sarah and I both enjoyed reading the contrived sexy letters readers were supposed to have experienced. The photos used to illustrate stories were ludicrous as there was a beautiful naked fully aroused woman, nipples hard as rock, pussy dripping wet and the naked male sported a bit but very Limp cock, they then simulated fuckng and sucking in many positions, but rarely did you see and actual cock buried in a pussy or ass hole or the male even kissing the woman’s cunt or her with an erect cock in her mouth as human couples do when doing what comes natural. One story appealed to Sarah so.much she read it to me like she read bed time stories to our k**s Christina and Rick, all about how this woman that had been married some years and getting bored having sex with her husband had seen her older male neighbour who,s wife had died sunbathing naked in his back yard and had marvelled at the sight of his cock, fully twice as large as her husbands when soft! She went about a few household things, but was drawn back to spy on her neighbour again and was rewarded by the erotic sight of him now rubbing his massive erection while reading a sex magazine, suddenly glanced up as if he sensed she was watching, smiled and his cock sent a huge wad of sperm flying some distance to land in the grass, then continued to spurt a heavy load of white semen. She blushed, but was so turned on her pussy juices were soaking her panties and running down her inner thighs, her nipples like tiny pricks. She rushed to her bedroom and fingered herself to a shattering climax dreaming the giant member was buried to the hilt in her pussy! Her husband benefited when later she ripped his clothes off, mounted him and rode his average sized cock to an intense pleasure filled orgasm. A few weekends later the woman and her husband had a barbecue and on her suggestion invited the neighbour she using the excuse that him being a widower must be lonely for company, but made sure the husband asked Henry himself. The neighbour accepted graciously. “Oh by the way Henry. Lisa says come in your bathing suit as you can use our swimming pool!” Her husband added. So Henry arrived and Lisa was simply turned on by the fact Henry,s man snake tented his tight swim trunks. Despite his age there Wasn,t much fat on his frame, the hair on his head greyingand thinning, but the mat on his chest thick and just starting to turn grey, his legs muscular and strong. Lisa,s pussy juices were flowing under her one piece black costume which covered her large tits and hairy twat, her husband Mike in a tight red pair of trunks. They chatted as they ate grilled steaks, baked potatoes and salad washed down with alcoholic drinks after they d messed about in the pool, then relaxed in loungers as they continued to get to know each other. Lisa had already told Mike she intended to seduce Henry and Mike loved the idea and fucked Lisa good for the suggestion, but later when Henry had gone for a piss he voiced reservations “Are you sure you want him to Fuck You Lisa. You must have seen the size of his cock and he isn,t even Hard yet?” “Yes, even more now. I,ve always been curious about whether I could take a big one like his now I,d like to actually do it!” She replied. “Well okay, but not sure your lovely slit can take something that big!” “We,ll see” she kissed him passionately. Later Lisa suggested she,d slip into something more comfortable and immediately slipped her suit off and stood naked before Henry and Mike showing off her woman,s body with erect nipples. Hairy cunt already dripping juices and wanton look on her face. “Come on Henry. Get naked!” She invited. Henry was human and removed his trunks. His uncircumcised cock was a sight Lisa loved, standing proud between his legs, pre cum already dripping from the tip. She automatically sank to her knees before her neighbour and grasped the coc, but could just about get her fingers round the girth. “What a Beautiful Cock you have Henry!” She sighed. “Tank You Lisa” he sighed as she kissed the knob then began to lick all over his mighty member. Meanwhile Mike had taken his trunks off and was openly beating his small in comparison dick. Lisa was in heaven as she tried to get all the meat in her mouth but had to settle for just over half. After a while Henry stopped her from sucking him, lay her over a lounger, spread her legs and proceeded to feast on her pussy flesh delighting her even more. Mike had moved to stand by Lisa’s head and she obliged by sucking his cock as Henry pleasured her honey pot. He,d just about driven Lisa crazy when he slipped his tip to Lisa’s pussy lips and began to ease it inside. Henry had to keep pressing as this woman had never dreamed of anything so big going in her cunt, but he persisted and amazingly it was in or most of it was thanks to all the juices Lisa had generated helped by Henry’s tongue and fingers, even sucking Mike,s cock turned her on the most she,d ever been turned on. She groaned involuntarily as Henry began to feed her more and more of his giant cock till she had it All inside her stretched cunt! Crying tears of joy she groaned and bumped her hips against his thrusts, their organs making sucking noises as they worked. It was all too much for Mike as he gasped, his cock exploding to be swallowed easily by Lisa’s mouth, excess cum dribbling down her face. Fully spent now Mike pulled away and sat down on another lounger,eyes still glued to the scene as his older neighbour fucked his lovely wife and she was absolutely loving it. “Oh Come on Henry. Shoot me full of you Cum. Gimmeall of it!” She groaned, her eyes rolling back with hit passion as she craved his semen. Henry stiffened, groaned and the mighty cock exploded and seemed to take ages to finish filling Lisa’s slit and flooding out and down her legs. Eventually he withdrew with a loud slurping sound, his cock now beginning to soften, but Lisa was exhausted. When she finally got her breath back she had to take a long drink of vodka, then thanked Henry for such a great fuck. Lisa’s pussy was sore for a few days, but she wanted more. In the end Mike regretted letting her fuck Henry. Her once tight little pussy was now loose to his average cock. When Sarah finished I was ready to fuck and we had one fantastic session ending with us both well satisfied. “Okay. I Will let another man Fuck me Joe, but just the ONE Time” Sarah explained, “but with these conditions: 1, He has to be someone we Both agree to 2. You have to watch. 3. You,ll let me suck the cock of any guy I want to in future without interfering. In front of you, my love of course!” “I thought if her proposal. “Okay I agree!” A Month went by and we went away for a break, the k**s looked after by Sarah’s parents. The second night we agreed to take on a single guy we met the previous night who was a bit younger than us, was well fit and just re entry broken up with his long time fiancée. He loved the idea. To Be Continued

New Black Servant Sonu-1

New Black Servant Sonu-1

I m Kamla (NAME CHANGED) , cousin sister of Ramlal . we both live in same colony . As ramlal doen’t have any sister he considers me as his sister . From c***d hood we share all the things and our experiences .

We have grown up now . Ramlal is 27 and I am 22 . I study in college out of the town in the city . Since the college is far of from the house so I took hostel and live there .

The story goes back 2 years when it was first year of my college . After spending few months I had returned from the college back to my home . I was feeling great after returning home and decided to do a lot of fun activities . I my house there are 4 peaple , My mom , dad , my bother and me . My brother lives in the metropolitan city for job . My father is out for business meetings for most of the days and return late night . My mom is a middle aged woman of about 38 years and is a owner of great build and round body . Her face is not so beautiful but her body figure is outstanding . Being her daughter I too got great height and athletic bod . My protruding hips and wheatish colour doesn’t only attracts boys but also girls ( this i got to know when I was in the hostel ) . Ihave got beautiful bulging eyes and figure of 32-26-38 . I am a leliever of desi lifestyle like maa . it means I dn’t wear western clothes or watch english movies or porn . Keep a simple set just for communiicating my family members , and my close friends .

This time when I returned from My hostel I found a new member in my house . He was sonu , he was sonu our servant . He was from our village and my parents had brought him to the town and kept him as a servant . By parents I Mean my mom . I have heard some rumours of my mom having relation ship with other men and even street boys . But I was not sure about the intentions of my mom . I have never found her in any objectionable situation . she is a very clever woman and very fast .

Sonu was about 19-20 years of age , what i could make out . his complexion was dark and athletic bod . He was of less than average height but broad shoulders . He use to do all my house works , like cleaning , washing utensils , ironing clothes etc and lived in a separate room near our store room . He uses a separate bathroom and generally took bath in the garden area outside.

sonu called me didi and used to serve me morning tea . Iuse to wear small slirt in my house and felt relaxed . Sonu use to see me in the clothes and felt shy some times . when sonu took bath outside in the garden I use to watch sonu . In his bermuda his lund was protruding out . I did notice sonu playing with his lund . then what i saw , gave me a big shock . My mom was giving smile to sonu while showering water to the plants and showing her navel . sonu was playing with his lund and giving smile back to maa .

Looking this I was getting hot in my pants . Now I was some what believing in the rumours . then after some time the show ended and my mom left to the kitchen . I too went back to the room and started to study . My mom came to see me and then went to the kitchen .
Now I decided to seduce sonu as I had seen his real side . As sonu came to keep my clothes in the wardrobe I kept my leg up on the sofa so that he may have a nice glimpse of my panty . I pretended reading book and then slowly saw that sonu was starring at my pink panty . I spread my legs more so that he may have clearer look . I saw movement in his pants and got aroused , till then mommy called sonu and and sonu left the room .

In the night I was not feeling sleepy and the thought of sonu was striking my mind . I woke up and went to see sonu in his room . The door was closed but the window was slightly opened . i peeped inside the window and saw sonu was sleeping naked . His tool was seen clearly and was shining in the dim light . I was amazed to see his black cock which was about 6″ long in the normal state . I had never seen such a big cock . I thought my mom choose him for this reason only . And whether she had been fucked by sonu or not ? Then I noticed sonu was getting awake and I went back to my room .

That night I could not sleep and my whole body had become hot . In the morning when i woke up I noticed something on my legs . it was someone’s hand , trying to feel my soft skin . I pretended to sleep and then he removed his hand and was leaving the room . Then I opened the eyes to find it was sonu . My guess was right . And I was happy that i succeeded in seducing sonu .

Now I wanted to take the things to next level . As only few days of my holidays were left . and this time I wanted to have some real fun . Finally I got a chance when i got to know that my mom was going to some function and will return late in the night . My mom had given all the instruction to sonu and asked him to take care of the house .

Icalled sonu in my room . He was a bit shy in front of me . he said ,” memsaab , apne bulaya ” . I said ” haa, mere liye ek chai le anaa , aaj toh pura badan dukh raha hai ” . He said ,” abhi laya ma’m , Bus do minute mein ” .
After saying this he went to the kitchen . I decided to show him some extra stuff and get him hard on so that i could play the next level of game . I removed my panty and sat on the sofa with my legs up and started reading magazine . He came and could peep a side of my pink pussy . His eyes were wanting some more stuff to see . He kept the tea and kept staring at my ass . I suddenly removed the book and said .” thanks sonu , please sit down” . I adjusted My skirt and and started taking the sip of the tea . I saw the pant of Sonu had become tent . with his tool hard I controlled my self and Sonu was blushing . I wanted to see his cock but waited for the chance .

Then after finding my tea I went to take shower in the bath room with the doors open . I was getting wet and juices dripping from my pussy . I asked for towel from Sonu and he came running with the towel . He knocked the door and the door opened as it was not locked . He kept staring me as i was just wearing a black colour panty . I covered my boobs with my hands , and quickly took the towel and closed the door . I got very horny as Sonu was staring me and i saw erection in his pant .

I came out of the bathroom in just a towel and I noticed sonu was watching me from the corner . It was a short towel and sonu could notice the entire body of mine .then slowly i wore my bra and panty and removed the towel . Now sonu was getting my glimpse in bra and panty .

THen I wore my mini skirt and asked sonu to prepare things in the kitchen for the dinner . Mom was to arrive late and dad had gone for a bussiness meet . It was just me and sonu in the house and it had already became dark . Sonu was busy in the kitchen . I went there to enquire what sonu was busy with . I saw he was watching a magazine while cooking food and his pant had already became tent . I went near sonu and he was shocked to see me . I was in my transparent nighty . I asked sonu what was that magazine all about , as he was hiding from me . He said.” kuck nahi , memsaaab , kahani ki kitaab hai .” I asked him to show the magazine to me . He slowly took it out and showed it to me . What I guessed was right , it was a porn magazine . He was shying from me .

I told him that he will be punished for it , but after we have dinner . I went to the dining hall , to arrange all the plates and cutleries . Sonu arranged the food on the table and now looked normal . We both had dinner together after a brief prayer . THe food was tasty . I praised sonu for that . He smiled in return . HE was a village boy and has no manners how to eat on the table . HE had a pretty good diet and ate like a habshi . ( I like like stront and abedient peaple like sonu and a security guard of mine hostel . I gave him a glimpse of my round , well toned juicy ass and allowed him just to suck my ass in the backyards on saturdays . Because on saturdays we are allowed to have a walk in the backyard late night ) . I served sonu more and he was happy to have it from me .

After having dinner I called sonu and made him sit on the sofa . I told him that you will have to do some thing for me otherwise I will tell dad about the magazine . He started crying and said,” aap jo bolengi woh karunga memsaab , mujhe maaf karo .”
I was ok with his reply . I changed the channel of tv and there was a adult movie on the screen . We both were watching the movie . I asked sonu to remove the clothes . He started removing his clothes , I said not yours , remove my clothes . He was shying , but then came forward and unhooked the bottons of nighty and removed it . I was standing in front of him tall 5 feet 7″ and he was just 5 feet tall but broad enough . He stared staring my 38″ waist and felt dizzy . He told me its bigger than that of badi memsaab . I smiled and asked him to proceed forward . He removed my panty and started to smell my pussy . Then he came back and started to unhook my bra . His black lund was touching my ass . I felt amazing but hid my reaction .

then I asked sonu to suck my ass and pussy , and bent forwasrd on sofa . He quickly got hold of my big ass and started putting toungue all around my ass . I felt so good . i felt that i was in heaven and started moaning aah aaaah aaaaaah aaaaaaaahhhhh !!!!!! .. his pant had already became tent . I didn’t want to miss this opportunity and took hold of his lund from top of his pant . It was rock solid . I pulled his pants down and was amazed to see his 8″ and 2″ thick black lund . We quickly came into 69 position and took his lund in the mouth as I could not resist . I felt I was in heaven and engullfed more than half of his cock in my mouth . Sonu was busy eating my pussy and I loved his penis juice . THen sonu cummed and I drank all the juice drops . I was also about to cum and my body tightenned .. then i cummed ans sonu drank the cum in his mouth .

Then after ten minutes sonu and I changed our position and Sonu placed his lund on my cunt , and started putting pressure . I stopped sonu and Kissed him on his lips . I told him that I was not ready for this now . He said ok . I told sonu that mom was to arrive at any moment and we should sleep . he was going to sleep in his room but I asked him that he could sleep with me til mom arrives .
we both slept together nake d and enjoyed kissing each other . until mom arrived , then sonu went i his room and we had planned to take the things ahead.

Fucked Mom With Mangalasutra Still On Her

Fucked Mom With Mangalasutra Still On Her

my mom is Rupa. I am 18 and my mom is 36 years old now. Weare a family of three. My father has his own bussiness to look upon. He is abusy guy and just travels. Due to some income tax issues he made me open a bank account and do some transactions through them also. Coming to my mother and she is really rupa. I don’t know why my father doesn’t pay attention to her (I meanin terms of sex) But my mother is really hot and mature. I started looking at her in that angle when I heard a bunch of guys in a mall secretly talking about her. They were not able to move their eyes of my mother. Then I realised the beauty of her. She is of above average height. She has very less belly fat as she does all her household and the garden work for herself. The diet she takes and the household activities she does made her really sexy in building up her body well.

I completed my 12th and am free for like 4 months until I joined my degree. So,in this time, I made it a point to watch movies. Slowly they turned intoblue-films. Even that was not enough. I went to internet centers and started toget acquainted with much other stuff. After that I got an internet connection to my
computer in my house and been a regular visitor since then.

I specially don’t miss the stories on mothers. I started to look my mom in a
sexier look. She wears sarees mostly dark colored ones and always wears
mangalasutra around her neck. This really makes her appear sexy. She being
fair, the dark colored sarees used to suit her very much. She has firm breasts
and good butts. She also ties her saree below her navel.

Whenever
she puts her pallu in her waist, her navel would be seen. This is the sexiest
thing I have ever seen. Even when I observe, I make it a point that shee is not
observing me. I am a good boy to her. I came to know from the stories that I
have read that women after marriage are sex starved ad specifically those who
don’t have anymore sex with their hubby. I know that my parents are far from
sex or rarely have sex.

So,
I decided to seduce my mom, my rupa. I took some cues from this site. I listed
out step by step process to seduce her. I strongly wanted a brother from her (I
mean he would be my son of course). First thing I decided to do is to show off
my body. I started wearing cut banians in the house. I am an athelete from my
schooling itself. I have sixpack also. When she inquired me why I was wearing
only cut banians,

I
said that it’s too hot and asked her ain’t I stylish? “All heroes who have
good body like me should expose to hot girls” and laughed. She told
naughty boy. I then slowly started roaming without anything on my top. People
say that I am really good looking. So, me being good looking and having good
body attracted her. Sometimes she is seeing me.

I
don’t know if she was seeing me as a woman rather than a mother. I now wanted
to hug her atleast from the back. So, I started going to kitchen to help her.
Now and then I started to touch or rub her and pretend that it happened
involuntarily. Slowly, we both were moving freely in terms of movements. Once,
while she was preparing food, she was wearing a bit low neck blouse and I could
see her more of her back. Instantly

I
got a hard on I went and slowly put my hands on her shoulders and made my bare
chest touch her back and looked at the dish being prepared. It was chicken. I
then exclaimed “wow” and kissed her on the shoulders. She thought it
was uniintentional. But I know that she also enjoyed. She served lunch and
asked me how it was. I then told her that I would show how the tase is.

She
asked me to show. I then stood and kissed her on the cheek. She was taken aback
and asked me what I have done. I asked her whether it was any wrong to kiss my
mother. But she told me that while kissing I put my hand on her waist and
pressed it slightly. I then replied that it was her fault to appear beautifully
to a handsome boy. We then laughed. This continued.

I
started to occasionally hug her from behind and kissing her on the cheeks and
fore head. The intensity of hug increased from the first time to the later
times. This was not enough. I wanted her to realise that she is beautiful. So,
I started to compliment her daily. She used to blush shyly if my praises increase.
I told her that she would look even more beautiful in silk sarees.

She
then asked “what is the necessity to appear beautiful?”. Then I came
to know that I must make her feel that she is missing relationship with a man.
So, I started to ask about my dad. Luckily in 3 days it was the marriage anniversary of my parents and as usual my dad was out of town. I called my dad,
congratulate him and asked him that I would buy some clothing stuff to my mom
and myself on their marriage occasion.

He
appreciated me for taking care of the family so much. So, I told mom to get
ready for going to the market to buy something. While going to the mall I asked
my mom to remove her huge tilak that she usually applies on her forehead and
replace it with a shining sticker. Also, I told her to remove her mangalasutra
and wear Punjabi dress.

She
didn’t accept to that. I told her that when she comes home I would decorate all
of these to her and told her that this will not be of good style outside. Then
she reluctantly accepted it. When we entered the shopping mall, I asked the
lady present there to “show some modern stuff to my friend. My mom got
surprissed. I laughed at her. The lady there showed some bottoms and tops.

She
took the measurements and showed some tops that have short hands almost near to
the shoulders and slightly above the navel and bottoms that cover just the
knees. My mom was reluctant to take them. I took her to a side and requested to
take those saying that they are of new trend and people wear only of that sort
outside. I told her that having a pair of that kind is always safe and finally
told her that I want my mom to be in good modern outfit and there is no wrong
in it.

Then
she accepted to get one and she said the she wanted to try that outfit. I asked
the sales girl to give a size lesser to the present one and selected the black
color. Before my mom went to the dressing room I told her to free her hair.
When she came out of the dressing room. She was like bomb shell. The sales girl
also said that she was really good in that outfit. I told the sales girl that
she would go like that.

I
paid the bill and we went to another section having fancy sarees. There without
me introducing anything, they were asking me what I would like to see for my
wife. My mom was stunned. I whispered in her ear that “told you that you
were very beautiful and young. She then reprimanded me and told me to tell the
guys there she was my mom. But I said that it wouldn’t be good and asked her to
tell the same to them.

She
then understood the situation and there I asked them to show the latest stuff.
All they showed were of highly transparent sarees. She then looked at me in unwillingness.
The sales girl understood and told my wife I mean my mom that it was the latest
design. I asked a black and green color saree. It was highly transparent and it
wa as if no material is there.

They
understood my taste and showed us similar kind of stuff in yellow, pink and
red. Then we went to the blouses section. There I asked the sales man to show
the latest designs. Then he showed some pictures and said that these would suit
for your wife”. This time my mother felt shy. I took the pictures and
selected a design that is a low cut one. I also selected a blouse that is
sleeveless and low cut and more bare back.

It
is bigger in cloth than a bra. My mom’s face turned red in color. Then the
tailor said that this is the latest design and suits perfectly well. After the
tailor took all the measurements, I took him to a side and told him to stitch
tighter. He understood and told me that I wouldn’t be disappointed rather come
to him one day to thank him. I felt happy. I gave him some extra tip and left
the mall and came home.

Soon
after I reached the house, mom asked me “what is happening to you?”

I
replied “Nothing is happening. You do still not know the world”.

I
asked her to remind and see how many ladies are in revealing outfits? And she
said Almost everyone

Then?
What’s wrong”
Mom: “But I felt bad”

Me:
Nothing to feel bad. Its common Rupa, Sorry mom
Mom: “Why are you calling me with my name as if you are my husband?

Me:
“As the people in the shoppoing mall were constantly referring you as my
wife, I got used to it”
Mom (mischeviously): “It’s better if you leave it now

Me:
“Sure Rupa sorry mom hahaha
Mom (mischeviously): “Naughty boy. You told me that you would decorate the
tilak and mangalasutra back on me before we left. Remember?

Me:
“Alright, I promised that I would decorate tilak and mangalasutra back on
you before we left. I am ready to do so
Mom: “No need”

Me:
“I promised and I have to”
Mom: “If you really want to do something for me Cut vegetables and clean
kitchen tomorrow”

Me:
“I will do that also. First let me do this atleast.”
Mom: “Its night, so I will not wear mangalasurtra chain just put
tilak”

I
then took some of it and put on her forehead and inbetween her hair.
Mom: “What are you doing? Only husband should keep in between hair”

Me:
“Anyways, I am husband to you for today Rupa! hahaha”
Mom: “Shut up you are becoming mischevious”

During
the night I told her that I would sleep with her.
Mom: “Ok

In
bed. Me with out anything on my top.
Me: “Mom. To be frank you are very beautiful today”

Mom:
“If you want something you can ask me directly. You need not praise
me”
Me: “I am frankly saying this. You are very beautiful in that dress”

Mom:
“Oh! so it is the dress not me!”
Me: “I mean you are beautifull but in that dress you are damn sexy there
was some silence as it is the first time I used the word sexy. She then turned
to the other side and covered the blanket. I crept into that blanket and kept
my hand around her waist. At This point my bare chest is touching the bare area
of her back.

Then
I touched her waist with my fingers. She didn’t object. I then kissed her nape
of the neck. I slowly moved the saree to a side and touched the front part of
her belly. She gave a moan. In the mean time we got a call. It was my dad. We
talked with him for about 1 hour. She never mentioned the incidents happened in
the mall. Then I came to know that even she likes it. It was late and we slept.

Next
day and she was in a slightly transparent saree and a tight blouse. I could
clearly make her back as she tied the saree very tightly and was working. I
couldn’t resist crushing her from the back but I had to control. I asked her to
make cake. As all the things required for cake are in the store room and she
asked me to bring them down from the store room.

I
suggested that it would be better if I lifted her in my hands and she removes
them. Mom and I know that it is easier for one person to stand on stool and
remove them. But she accepted it. I then came to know that even she likes me
touching her. I was in a T-shirt that time. I removed it immediately. She asked
me the reason. I gave a silly reason saying that if any dust falls while
removing the T-shirt will be spoiled.

She
asked me to lift. I bent down and hugged her from below the buttocks and lifted
her slowly. My lips are exactly infront of her navel. When she removed
everything from there, she asked me to bring her down. I told her to check if
she removed everything from there. While doing so, air from my mouth touched
her navel and I knew she felt it.

She
replied that everything is removed. I exclaimed “good” and kissed her
navel and slowly started to bring her down. As it was a great chance, I crushed
her while bringing her down. Even after putting her down I was still hugging
her. And she mischeviously said that “Excuse me Mr! I am already down. We
both laughed and went to our work.

2
days later, we received the stiched blouses. The black one was awesome. The next day was the marriage anniversary. I brought mom to the hall, asked her
to close her eyes and put two gifts in front of her and told her to open her
eyes. She opened and was excited to know that I bought gifts for her. In my
parents married life, as far as I remember there were no gifts to her at all.

I
asked her to open the first packet. She was happy to see it. I was gold chain
mangalasutra with threads at the two ends that are to be tied. She looked at me
with a questionmark face. I told her that mangalasutra is the best gift on the
occasion of a marriage anniversary. She felt happy and slight tears of joy came
from her eyes. She opened the seccond packet. It was a golden waist bracelet.

I
know that ladies are very fond of jewellery and my mom doesn’t have a waist bracelet
till now. She was spellbound happy and hugged me from front. I felt heaven and
hugged her back. She asked me “what gifts does my dear want from me on
this occasion?” still her hands round my neck.

Me:
“you must wear the black saree with the black color matching blouse that
we ordered in the mall and spend today’s complete time with me”.
Mom: “That I will any ways have to do as we bought it with lot of cost.
Ask for any other wish I can do”.

Me:
“Ok then, allow me to decorate you the gifts that I bought. In that way I
feel lot satisfied”
Mom: “So sweet. I will any other wish?

Me:
“You must not be dull as dad is not here on this occassion. Forget him for
today and see dad in me for today and be happy as always”.
Mom: “Ok dear.”

Mom
put the mangalasutra and gold waist bracelet in front of God and prayed him.
She went to take bath and got ready in 1 hour. In the mean time I bought lot of
flowers from the market. She wore the saree in the sexiest way possible to make
me happy. She also wore the mangalasutra that dad tied around her neck 18 years
ago.
I can see her navel through the saree.

She tied it 4 inches below her navel. Oh my God
it is explainable. The blouse is very tight on her. The blouse is crushing
her voluptuous breasts. I can see the upper part of her breasts and the crack
front the saree clearly. She just turned back and moved her hair from there and
I can see the bare back. She tied saree very tightly. So, her butts lining can
be clearly made.

She
turned forward and I hugged her and wishpered thanks in her ear. I asked her if
I could decorate the gifts. Mom said “Very gladly I made her stand in
front of the mirror. I came in front of her. Removed her pallu and she felt
shy. Took the waist bracelet and standing in the front I tied it at the back.
After tying, I kissed the soft white skin of her waist and the navel.

She
moaned. I stood up. I shy she immediately covered her breasts back with her
pallu. Anyways, it is waste to cover also. As the material is verymuch see
through. Her tits became hard and want to come out of her blouse. Here, I asked
her if I can take off the mangalasutra that dad tied.

She
said “Yes darling I removed the knots that dad tied around her neck, put
that chain down. I took the newly bought mangalasutra and said that I would tie
it.

She
said”Actually only husband has an authority to tie”

Me:
“For today treat me as your husband or new husband rupa!”
Mom: “Ok

While
I wwas tying it aroud her neck, she felt shy. I put 3 knots. I said, now you
are my wife Rupa! She gave small shy smile. I then kissed the part where the
mangalasutra touches her neck. She moaned I showed her flowers and she turned
back. I put them in her hair and kissed on them. I then took the other Mangalasutra
that dad gave and tied that one also. I said” I want dad also to have fair
part

She
now closed her eye I took bindi and put on her fore head. Kissed the bindi Kissed
her eyes, ears. I asked her to call me husband. She touched my feet and said
“Dear husband I am yours from now, I then removed the loose end of the
saree. It fell down. I kissed the part where mangalasutras are hanging. Kissed
the breasts moved down and kissed the navel Mom moaned “husband.

I
said “Rupa my darling.” I then kissed her juciy lips. We now forgot
the world. We kissed each other passionately for 10 minutes in seconds I
removed the hooks of her blouse. She was topless. I also removed the petticoat
and panties. I also became nude.
We were now in deep love and hugged each other so tightly that my lovely mom
crushed in my hug and no air is between us except the Mangalasutras.

I
kissed on her Mangalasutra and again on lips. In no time my penis was near her
vagina.

She asked me “What are you up to?
I replied “I want a brother and a son, we now kissed passionately.

I
entered my penis into her vagina (my birth hole) she said “Fuck me hard
dear husband. I am your slut now. I fucked real fast. I loaded kgs of cum
inside her. In mist of the time our lips were locked only. After the session I
asked mom whether she would become pregnant.

She
said that she definitely will in some more sessions from now. After that she
told me that she would once fuck father and blame the pregnancy on him. We
still fuck each other. My mom is carrying my baby now. Girls please do not e mail
me. I am not interested in sex with anyone except my mom

New Black Servant Sonu Part 2

New Black Servant Sonu Part 2

As you read in the previous story that how I planned to seduce sonu and got successful. How we both enjoyed oral sex. And few days of my vocations were left. Now we continue with the story.

As mom came home and rang the bell sonu went to his room. I wore my dress properly and then opened the door. Mom came inside. I saw that mom’s cloth were not in proper condition. I guessed that somethings not well.

I went to the kitchen to prepare coffee for mom. I came out of the kitchen and took the coffee to mom’s room where she was changing her clothes. I saw a pack of condom luing on the bed which she removed quickly. She wore her nighty. We had coffee and then I went to sleep. Mom went towards the kitchen after finishing her ‘s.

On my bed I removed my panty and started fingering my pussy. I got a lot horny and was not able to sleep. But I had to find out some way. Then i woke up and went towards sonu’s room. I saw his window was not closed properly. I pushed it slowly and saw sonu lying on his bed. sonu was wispering some thing and moaning aah aaah aah wow….. maza aa gaya ! Then I thought that he must be masterbating. I pushed the window more to see that my mom was doing blowjob(veeryapan) to sonu. I was shocked to see mom doing this.

I could not take it and went to my bed. I was shocked to see mom doing such thing. Now i got to know the story of sonu. I was getting a bit angry on mom.
Then all of sudden the bell rang, and I pretended to sleep. It was my father as I heard his voice. My mom’s session was spoiled in between.She went to open the door. My father changed clothes and went to dining room. Mom served him food and talked about the business trip. After having food, they went in their room. After some time, I woke up and went to see whether mom and dad were asleep.

The lights were off, and the doors locked. I guessed they had slept. Then I went to see sonu in his room. I found sonu was not sleeping and his was in a seminude condition. His cock was protruding out and was still erect. I thought to take advantage as my mom and dad were asleep. I knocked sonu’s door and he quickly opened the door. looking at me he said ,” oh aap memsaab !”. I said ,” kyun kisi aur ka intezaar kar rahe the “. He said ,”Nahi memsaab aisa nahi hai.” I told him to come in the garden area ( as we could be caught in the room ). Sonu’s cock was still erect. I pulled down his pants and got hold of the cock. “wow” , i said. It was very beautiful. Shining like a black diamond. My mom had already made it clean and wet. wasting no time I engulfed his cock in my mouth and started sucking it. I was feeling in heaven. The salty taste of the cock was so tasty.
Sonu started pressing my boobs and made me aroused. I was feeling wild and horny. As sonu and I were of similar age , it was an amazing feeling. I was trying to engulf sonu’s lund completely, but my effort was in vain. His cock was huge. after some time of sucking I was high enough. Sonu was a real man. I bent down doggy style and offered my chocolate cake to sonu. he caught hold of my big ass and started kissing it like a wild dog. he removed my panty and started sucking my pussy juice. I was feeling great.I was moaning in pleasure. I caught hold of sonu’s head and pushed it towards my ass ( like i use to do in the hostel with the hostel guard ). Sonu was well trained in this activity.

Then I told sonu that I must go now. but he was not stopping. I told sonu that we must go to room now. He then moved away and started to move towards the room. I said good night and told him that we will continue tomorrow. he begged me that he wanted to fuck me. But I said no and asked him to control himself after giving him a french kiss. He went in his room and I went to my quietly ( tip toed towards my room ). I quickly got into bed. I was still feeling horny.

The next morning, I woke up to see that my parents were shouting at each other in their room. I could not find the reason. Sonu was busy in the kitchen with his regular work. I got near their room to hear what was the matter. The matter was same old one , my father had to out of station for a week to attend a meet. My mom wanted him to stay home , as he was not able to give enough time to his family. But I knew that mom wanted him to go and was just doing play-acting that she was not liking his decision ( the reason may be that my father may not be good at bed ). But the fight was over, and mom agreed with my father and asked him to return as soon as possible. Father had his breakfast and then left in his car for the meet , which was to be held out of town.

Mom was now looking relaxed. Mom asked me to go to the market , till then she would clean the house. She gave me the list of products that was required. I was confused why mom was sending me to get the items ( I thought the reason may be sonu). I got ready and left for the market. Mom locked the door and went inside. I was not feeling good but had to listen to mom. I went to the market and got all the products which included food items. There after I went to beauty parlor for facial ( I was of the bad view about parlours). The lady inside the parlor looked at me up to down while enjoying a lollipop. She asked ,” Hello ma’am , what do you want , facial , hair spa , haircut , make up or anything else “.

I was a bit shocked and asked her ,” what do you mean by anything else “. She smiled and said ,” come I will show you “. She took me inside and showed me rooms where the girls were giving massage. she told me that girls who need money come here to do this. they earn good income too. It was a nice thing for me as I am short of money in the hostel. I had a quick make up and returned home. I rang the bell but no one opened the door for long. I thought that there was something wrong.
Then there was sonu who came. He was looking very tired. I asked him that what took you so long. he said ,” memsaab mai khana bana raha tha , isliye “. I said its ok ( looked like something was cooking ). went inside and saw mom was lying on the bed covered in a blanket.her black panty was lying on the floor.she didn’t even notice me when i came in. I told mom that I had brought the products and went to my bed room. Now I was sure what mom was doing. sonu brought the tea for me and gave me a smile. I too gave him a naughty smile , while I was changing my dress. He came near me like a dog and started sniffing my panty and then went away.

I was not in good mood. My mom called me and asked ,” apke college kab start ho rahe hain beta ? “I said ,” After four days maa “. She said ok and went back to kitchen( I felt maa wanted to me to leave for hostel as I may be” kebaab mein haddi” for her ). I too decided to do what I wanted ( losing my virginity to sonu ).
Later that day mom kept sonu busy and I was in the TV room watching serials. The time passed, and it was night time and we were preparing for dinner. Sonu had different plates and was served separately in his room. I and mom started our dinner after having prayer. Mom had her shake which she takes in night. We had our dinner and mom retired to her room. I saw that mom’s room was locked and lights closed. It seems like she was tired enough and had slept. I went to sonu’s room and saw he just finished his dinner and I asked If he needs something else. He said ,” Nahi memsaab bhot ho gaya “.

I said ok and told him that I will be waiting for you in the TV room. While leaving I saw he was watching my ass as I was wearing my old skirt which barely covered my ass ( my old clothes make my body more revealing ).

I went to the TV room and got some oil for massage. It was summer time so we were feeling very hot. I got some ice cubes to have more fun during the act. Then came sonu in just his bermuda. I was watching a music channel. He came and joined me on the sofa. We both exchanged smile and then I came closed to sonu. he started kissing me.I too joined him and I saw his tool in action. I unzipped my skirt and released my juicy doubles. he quickly grabbed the huge melons. Now sonu was sucking my boobs hard. Now I bent forward and made my ass cheeks in front of sonu face and started teasing sonu. I knew sonu was tired after having session with my mom. Sonu got hold of my big ass , and started sucking it. He removed my panty , I asked sonu to put some oil on my ass. He took oil and started applying on the ass after removing the panty. he massaged my whole ass nicely.

applied oil in the ass hole as I directed him. I was interested in anal sex with sonu but wanted to convince sonu as he was again busy sucking my pussy.

Now I asked sonu to lie down on the sofa.I removed his shirt and placed the ice cubes on his chest and started sucking his nipples. His pant was already tent. I removed his pants and took his hard cock inside my mouth. sucked it properly as it was smelling a lot. I got on sunu and tried to put his cock inside my ass hole, but it was paining a lot. his fat cock was fat enough ( fatter than the dildo I used to drill my ass ). Now I applied some more oil and tried again. This time it went half a way and after two three jerks it got inside my ass.

I screamed aah aaaahh aaaaaaahhhhhhhh now I started riding sonu. it was a great experience as sonu was now feeling better. Slowly and gradually my pain vanished, and I felt more better. Sonu was moaning in joy. I increased my speed and sonu was cooperating me. then I was tired and got down to doggy style pose. sonu came from behind and started banging me in my ass. His bangs were really hard. Sonu increased his speed and my ass was burning. I thought that he was about to cum but he came front and gave his cock in my mouth. I started sucking his cock again and thenn gave a boob fuck. Then after some time he cummed for the first time in my mouth with a great blast. I drank his juice completely ( as I used to drink guards cum in hostel ).

Then I went to kitchen and prepared a strong coffee for both of us and we had it sitting on the sofa. Then I asked sonu to leave for his room as it was already four o clock in the morning.The time for mom to wake up. I went to my bed and my whole body was tired. Then I slept to wake up up late in the morning. I saw Mom was working in kitchen. Sonu was there in the garden. I was to leave the next day to hostel. I will now get chance only when I come for holidays.

Dirty Little Secret

“Hussshhhhh” I sighed as I got out of the shower.

I had just come back from college, and after a long day of boring lectures and random doodling on the back of my notebook, I had come home and I needed a hot shower to recharge my batteries. With a towel wrapped around my body and little drops of water still trickling down my legs to my ankle, I walked over to the dressing table.

I picked up the bottle of hair conditioner and started applying it over my hair. I, then picked up the bottle of body lotion and squeezed out a couple of drops of the lotion on my right palm and then started applying it over my face and hands.

As I was prepping myself, my cell phone on the side table rang loudly. I usually keep the volume low when I am confined spaces such as my home or college, but I had kept the volume at high when I was riding back home. I had forgotten to keep the volume low and now I had ended up getting startled from that shrieking ring.

I walked over to the side table and picked up my cell. I saw the name “Dad” on the screen.

“Hi Dad” I said after hitting the receive button.

“Hi Neha beta…what are you doing?” My dad asked me.

“Nothing dad…just came back from college a while ago, took a shower and now I am relaxing.” I replied.

“Hmmm….Your mother and I have just landed at Jabalpur and now we are going to board the bus to our village.” He said.

“Ohh…how was the flight.” I asked.

“It was alright…it shook when we took off…and shook again when we landed…and in between I didn’t even feel I was moving.” He replied. My dad had a very dry, sarcastic sense of humor. Some would say it was annoying but if you knew my dad very well…you knew how he was like and knew this was the best he could do.

“Hehe…how is mom?” I asked.

“She is alright…she has already boarded the bus and I thought that I should check up on you before I got on it too.” He replied.

“What are you going to do for the rest of the evening?” he asked.

“Haven’t made any plans…but I think I will go out with friends.” I replied.

“Hmmm…you inform me where and with whom you are going before leaving. You are going to send me the cell numbers of the friends you are going with. Is that understood?” He said, sounding like a drill sergeant.

“Yes Dad.” I meekly replied.

“What are the three rules?” He asked.

“No boys….No late night…No parties…” I replied like a parrot.

“Good…I am going to board the bus now…you follow the rule and have fun, Alright?”

“Yeah Dad.” I replied like an obedient student but at the same time was trying to co relate how one could have fun while following the rules or was it just a sneak peak of my father’s dead humor?

The call was disconnected and went back to pampering my body with all the cosmetics. I untied the towel around my body and threw it on the bed. I could now see my naked body in the mirror in front of which I was standing. God had been kind to me.

I have what one would call a smoking hot body. I have a very cute, innocent girl next door face which was enough to grab any man’s attention. But what was even better lay beneath the layer of clothing.

I have a flawless fair skin, shoulder long auburn hair, a long slender neck which rests on my shoulders, a flat stomach around which is a petit waist with a little baby fat. The waist give way to a wider hip which accommodated a butt which would make my regular size jeans tight. But the highlight of my body were my breasts or as the word goes….bazoongas!

The magnificent 36 C’s which rested on my chest are the one’s that I am very proud of. They are perfect! Tear drop shaped with chocolate brown nipples crowning them and the icing on the cake was the black beauty spot which was just above my left nipple.

Now now…One might think that I am bragging about my body. Yes I am! Why should I be modest when I know what I possess? But the only person to have seen my body was me. No one could fathom the size of my breasts over my clothes which were always a couple sizes bigger. My parents always bought me over sized clothes and if I went for shopping, the clothes I bought were thoroughly inspected by my mother.

Now one might think that my parents are like FBI & CIA but I don’t blame them. I live in a city which is not exactly known or woman’s safety and the fact that my parents knew what their daughter had grown into.

I had started developing early and now at 18 years of age, my body had fully matured. I have been the center of male attraction on several accounts whether it is at college functions, weddings, festivals etc. and my parents know that.

My parents were aware of the lecherous stares that not just boys my age gave me but men who were much older would give me.

So, my parents kept a tight leash on me. My life was limited to home, college, classes. I did have a large, active friend circle which consisted of girl only and which was encouraged by my parents; going out with my friends was an occasional event and which would end by 9 p.m at the latest.

It’s not that my parents were medieval minded. I had what every college k** wants, a smart phone, a laptop, a scooter and all other accessories. My parents are like the Chinese government, offering prosperity to its subjects but at the same time, tightly regulating their life.

Even though my modest dressing hid the curves of my body, my face was enough to keep a string of boys running behind me. The conservative girl inside me didn’t like that but at the same time the sexually oppressed girl in me wanted it. The only person to have had a feel of my breasts was my boyfriend, Parikshit.

Parikshit and I are very much alike. From the looks, Parikshit came of as an innocent young man who had good grades and was reasonably good at sports and other extra curricular activities. He was neither a jock nor a geek. He was an in betweener. That’s exactly what us together and the only people aware of our relationship were a couple of our best friends.

Parikshit and I are like any other college couple. We would hang out with friends in college, go to movies with friends and in general always had company and with my restricted life style, we had very little alone time for ourselves. And occasionally when we were alone, our deceiving innocence would vanish and give way to the perverseness of a teenaged couple.

A furious round of kissing, necking and fondling would ensue. But the action was limited to over clothes only. The moment his hands went under my shirt, I would slap it away. The fear of my parents knowing this was too great to allow me to push the boundaries of our relationship. So, in all, I am a virgin having a wild fantasy like any other girl my age.

I moved to the closet and took out a T shirt & a pair of panties. I wasn’t in the mood to go out anymore so the T-shirt & there was no one in the house so only the panties. After dressing up, I went around doing my chores like cleaning my room, doing the laundry.

After a while, my cell phone started ringing and I knew that it was my dad calling. I went to my room and picked up the cell phone and swiped my hands across the screen to connect the call.

“Neha…I called you to tell you that if you need anything, then call Vijay and Vimal, okay?” I dad said.

“Yeah… Dad.” I said.

“Ya…and also, there is an envelope in my cupboard that I want you to give it to our neighbors. It is their letter that had come yesterday but I forgot to give them.”

“Okay Dad.” I said before my father disconnected the call.

Vijay is my father’s cousin and Vimal is his wife. They live 6 houses down the street. They are my favorite uncle and aunt. They are the exact opposites of my parents. Vijay uncle is a 44 year old, free spirited, young at heart, chilled out guy and Vimal aunty is the charming, sophisticated, young mind. I have always gotten along with them. As a c***d, they would take me to amusement parks, fast food joints, and ice cream parlors. As I grew up, they treated me as mature, responsible girl.

I call them by their first names which they themselves asked me to do as they didn’t want a formal relationship to exist between us. Vijay was the cool guy to whom I could talk about anything without being judged and Vimal instilled in me the elegance and poise that a young beautiful of my age should have. She also taught me a lot about fashion but my conservative parents wouldn’t allow that.

I went to my parent’s room to get the letter that he had told me about. I thought about giving the letter to my neighbors while on the way to the super mart. I opened my dad’s closet and opened the drawer. I looked inside as my hands moved around searching for the envelope. After looking through the drawer, I check next; just to find nothing. I tried to call him and ask him where he had kept the envelope but his phone was out or coverage area. So now I had the task of checking his entire closet for that letter.

I started looking around in the closet, tossing and turning his clothes and other stuff to look for the envelope. All of a sudden, something fell from the closet on the floor. I looked down on the floor and saw a object which looked like a book or at least it sounded like one when it fell.

I bent down and picked it up and was absolutely shocked when I realized what it was. It wasn’t a book, it was a magazine and that too a dirty one. I turned it over to see the cover. It was a playboy magazine, dating back a couple of years.

My curiosity got the better of me and instead of looking for the envelope; I ran back to my room and sat on my bed.

I opened my magazine and started flipping the pages. The magazine was filled with beautiful women with big breasts. Each model was wearing skimpy clothes at the beginning of the illustration and would gradually get undressed at the end.

As I kept flipping through the pages, I came across a double page. I flipped it over and it spread across. I turned the magazine to see a picture of a blond woman with big breasts, lying on the bed with her legs spread. The fingers of her left hand were on her pussy and her right hand was squeezing her right breast.

The pictures and the dialogues were enough grabbed my interest and I could feel my panties getting wet. My breathing got heavier and my left hand was soon lightly squeezing my left breast.

I felt a little guilty about all this but those thoughts went straight to the back of my mind as I continued checking out the magazine. There were pictures of two women, naked on a bed, kissing, caressing each other’s bodies and the words described their long love making session.

The more I read, the more I got turned on and gently my hand was under my panties and was stroking my clit.

On occasions I had thought how it would feel to me made love to by a woman; it would definitely be better gentler than a man who is always grabbing my tits and sticking his fingers inside me. Now this was confusing! I had never thought about being with another woman but the idea intrigued me but I also liked big cocks. I started wondering about my sexuality.

Forget it, I thought to myself, I was still young and learning, so just enjoy whatever happens, and by now my panties were definitely getting wetter. My fingers strayed inside my panties, now, and I began to enjoy my body as I looked at the pictures and read the words.

I caressed the little tufts of trimmed hair above my cunt lips, I felt the wetness of my juices on my fingers and felt my clit become rock hard to my own touch. My God, this is so good, so naughty, but I didn’t care, I was all alone and could do this all night if I wanted to!

I rubbed some more, my fingers slid into my body and, eventually, the magazine fell from my hand and my eyes gently closed. Still I rubbed, my knees now bent up, and my imagination running wild. This was good, this was great, this was sending shivers all round my body and I was not going to stop.

“Hello Neha…don’t stop.” He said.

My eyes shot open and my fingers stopped moving the moment I realized whose voice it was. It was Vijay, my uncle! I immediately tried to get off the bed but he stopped me.

“No…No Neha. Stay there and continue what you were doing.” Vijay said as he stood at the door, lecherously smiling at me, his eyes sliding up and down my body.

In the heat of the moment, I did not hear him arrive. He must have come inside as there is a spare key of my house with him and as he knew the way around the house very well, he must have sneaked up without any noise.

I was confused at his reaction but also frightened about him telling my parents. That would be the end of days for me. My parents would kill me! They would discipline me even more if they knew that I was pleasuring myself.

The thought would be absolutely disgusting to them. The thought that his daughter was playing with herself using his hidden magazine would drive my father insane “I am sorry…I am sorry..Uncle” I said, trying to hide my embarrassment.

“I..I didn’t..I didn’t hear you come in and…ohh god! I said as I trembled. My face was red with embarrassment and not knowing what to say or what to do. All the while, Vijay just stood there, smiling, staring at my body.

“Please…Please don’t tell my father…he would kill…” I said before being interrupted by Vijay.

“It’s okay…It’s okay Neha. Don’t worry, I will not tell your father.” He said, still smiling as pleasantly as if nothing had happened.

“I will not tell you parents, promise! But I want you to continue with what you were doing, just as you were doing before and your secret will be safe with me. Lie down on the bed and continue.” He said.

Oh my god…is this real? I thought to my self. Even if his was real, how embarrassing this was. My uncle, my father’s cousin asking me to finger myself as he watched!

I was left with no choice. The condition was that he wouldn’t tell me parents if I continued playing with myself and I didn’t want to risk going the other way round.

As I thought about it, Vijay always had interest in me. He would get me up for dancing at weddings or family parties. He would take pictures of me in cute dresses, he would always smile and joke at me. But that was 3-4 years ago and now he was standing at my bedroom door, watching me finger myself in just a T shirt and a panty.

Vijay was here…but what about Vimal. I always had great respect for Aunt Vimal. She was a very attractive lady and very wise too. I remembered her telling me that not to worry about Vijay, he is a nice man. Both would always praise my beauty and tell me that I was a pleasure having me in the family.

I remembered one particular thing that Vimal told me a few years ago. She said, “Neha, good things come to those who are patient” and squeezed my hand and gave a light peck on my cheek. That squeeze and peck gave me goose bumps. What did she mean by that sentence?

By now, though, I had forgotten all about it and this happened a couple of years ago. Right now, Vijay, my uncle was standing in front of me and asking me to masturbate!

“Where is Vimal?” I asked, trying to play for time. But that had no effect on Vijay as he carried on smiling.

“Don’t worry about you aunt. Just do what I tell you to. Don’t forget, I don’t want to tell your father about this.” He said as he moved inside the bedroom, staring at me like I had never seen before. He was staring at me as if he was checking every curve on my body, nodding his head towards my fingers.

Oh God, there is no alternative, I thought, and I closed my eyes and gingerly moved my fingers down to my panties again. For the first time ever, a man was watching me, my own uncle for God’s sake, but although it was totally embarrassing, and frightening, I found that by gently caressing my little panties, knowing that a much older, experienced man was watching me turned me on!

The exciting thrills worming around my body seemed to increase two-fold. Could this be right? What was happening? My inexperienced mind couldn’t take in how this unbelievable scenario was unfolding before me, and I was just swept along in a sea of eroticism and youthful submission. Oh my goodness, what a situation to be in!

From having a quiet evening all by myself, I was suddenly caressing my pussy in front of my uncle, dressed only in my tiny underwear & a loose T shirt. I carried on caressing myself, and the wonderful feelings were slowly returning and surging up inside my body once more.

I tried to forget about Vijay, who was standing no more than a few feet from me but I heard rustling and partially opened my eyes trying to take a furtive glance.

Oh my God! He had taken his shirt off and, now, Vijay was undoing his trousers. He was still a tall, fit and a muscular man but what in hell was going on. I endured a mixture of horror and excitement at what I suddenly had to endure.

“Take off you T shirt Neha.” He said calmly but firmly.

The momentum had increased and I couldn’t take my hand of my pussy. I was perplexed but I mentally fought my feelings and thought that obedience was the best way out of this.

I slipped my hand out of my panty and grabbed the fringes of my T shirt and started pulling it over my head. I pulled the shirt over my body and threw it away. My wonderful, bra less tits were now in the open.

I heard Vijay gasp on seeing my breasts and I felt my firm boobs suddenly judder and my nipples become rock hard in a second. Vijay had seen my soft boobs for the first time; in fact he was the only person ever to see my boobs.

With no further instructions, I slipped my hand back inside my panties and started flicking my clit. I closed my eyes as a wave of pleasure swept over me and continued fingering my self furiously. After a few moments, I tried to open my eyes to see what was happening. Through my half open eyes I saw Vijay taken down his underwear and his cock sprung out.

Ohh my god! I thought as I saw Vijay’s frightening cock.

I hadn’t seen many cocks fully hard in my young life, and this was definitely the biggest I had ever seen. It was thick and long and all I could do was gaze in wonderment at the big thing that Vijay had between his legs, I stared into his eyes. My fingers seemed to increase the pressure on my pussy quite without effort!

“What are you doing uncle?” I said as I saw Vijay grabbing his cock and started jerking it.

“We shouldn’t be doing this! Please, let’s stop!” I pleaded, trying to get out of the situation.

“Well…you are speaking one thing and doing another.” He replied as he stared at my crotch. I immediately looked down and saw that I was still fingering my self, my fingers deep inside my pussy.

That killed any argument I could do. Now there was no way out. I laid back and continued doing what I was doing where as Vijay continued with what he was doing. A few minutes passed by without a word being spoken between us. We were both staring into each other’s eyes, furiously jerking our own private parts.

As the masturbation continued, the fear of my parents being told about this by Vijay was gone as now he too was an active participant in this exciting new game that was being played. As I got even more excited, I started squeezing my left tit with my left hand and occasionally started pinching my nipples.

“Aaahh….ummm…” I sighed, trying to muffle my moans under embarrassment but failed miserably.

I watched Vijay stroke his cock as he stood by the bed, a couple of feet away from me. I couldn’t take my eyes of his cock as I was fascinated and astonished at the same time. My whole body started shaking as my nerves tingled. I opened my legs wider and my fingers went deeper inside my pussy.

The silence continued but Vijay smiled at me. His smile was lecherous but at the same time assuring that everything was okay. I smiled back at him and now it was sealed.

The bond had changed and we were no longer just an uncle and a niece. The bond had morphed into something different. It was a bond between two people who shared a very perverse, vulgar act such as masturbating in front of each other.

I couldn’t believe how beautiful and filthy a cock could look as it was being stroked repeatedly by its owner. It looked like a thick cucumber that jutted out of his legs, its thick veins jutting out and its mushroom like head poking out of the foreskin.

“Sit on the edge of the bed Neha. C’mon, sit on the edge but don’t stop what you are doing.” He commanded.

I was completely struck and obeyed him without question. The shock of being caught had worn off and as if in a trance, I shuffled my teenage body over to the edge of the bed, all the while fingering myself.

As I sat on the edge, Vijay came in front of me and caressed my hair with his left hand. I looked up at him and smiled. He stroked my hair a couple of times and then gently slid his hands down to grab my large supple breast.

“Ohh…Neha…you are so beautiful…you look so delicious.” He moaned as he pinched my right nipple. His touch was so wonderful, squeezing my boobs with his experienced hands. He grabbed my other breast and meted out the same treatment that he gave the other one.

His cock was just a couple of inches away from my lips. The musky smell emanating from his cock was driving me crazy. I had a good idea of what was coming next. Even though my practical knowledge of sex was almost nothing, the world of open social media, sexual innuendo filed movies and songs and an equally curious group of friends had given me enough knowledge about sex.

And I was right, when Vijay said, “Suck my cock Neha…c’mon…Suck it.” He grabbed the back of my head and pulled me closer to his cock till a point that I had no choice but to open my mouth.

I opened my mouth in a little ‘O’ formation as the cock head touched my lips and as it went in further, the ‘O’ formation got bigger. The cock inched inside my mouth, first the head, then the shaft.

“There’s a good girl Nehaaa…” Vijay moaned as I automatically started swirling my tongue around his cock. From reading and hearing about this to now doing it myself, I relished his cock.

The cock felt so good inside my mouth, as if it was meant to be there. The musky, pungent smell of the cock was far from revolting as I had previously thought; in fact it was deeply arousing. The tangy, salty tastes of the juices oozing out of his cock were mind blowing.

I looked up at Vijay as his cock slid back and forth between my lips. The experience was so good, so taboo…so adult like. Vijay held my head with his right hand while his left hand was caressing my shapely boobs, the soft skin on my face, under my chin as he gently kept pumping his cock into my mouth, enjoying the sensation of having his sexy niece between his legs for the first time, sucking on his man meat.

“Is this your first time? Is this the first time you are sucking a cock?” He asked. I nodded my head, ‘yes’ as I took his cock deeper inside my mouth.

“You are very good for a first timer…Ohhh…you feel so good Neha.” He moaned as he squeezed my left breast. I felt so strong, so mature when he said that but all I could do was look at him and smile awkwardly with his cock still in my mouth.

Of course, I could have screamed at him at the very beginning but he sort of blackmailed me into doing this and now I was sucking his cock, completely naked, with just a thin, wet, sticky panty which had been tucked aside and the pussy beneath was being fingered by me.

I was glad that I had stayed back to ‘face the consequences’, and what consequences! The sucking by now had gotten frantic and so had the fingering. Vijay was holding my head much firmer and I was sucking his cock deeper.

My moans grew in volume but were muffled by the thickness of his cock which felt wonderful. My orgasm was fast approaching and I had never felt like this before. Sure, I had masturbated before and had a self triggered orgasm before but this was nothing like it.

“Mmmmpphhff….Ummmm…” I moaned as my body started shuddering to a massive orgasm. Vijay let go off me but my teeth accidently brushed his sensitive cock head on its way out and he moaned.

I just collapsed on the bed, my fingers still working on my pussy as the orgasmic tsunami crashed on me. The biggest, longest and the most satisfying orgasm of my life was being experience by me.

I writhe and shivered as the orgasm just didn’t seem to stop. The pleasure was so overwhelming that a moan couldn’t get out of my open mouth. I felt I was paralyzed!

My body calmed down after a while and my breathing got shallower. I opened my eyes to see that Vijay was now on the bed, kneeling next to me. His face was a couple of feet above me.

“Are you okay baby?” He asked. I just nodded. My mind was still reeling from that orgasm and it just couldn’t come up with words to utter. He grabbed my hand and pulled me up. I was now back to sitting on the edge and Vijay was now kneeling in front of me.

He dug his fingers inside the elastic of my panties and pulled on them. I placed my hands on the bed and gently raised my ass. Vijay slowly slid my soaked panties down my legs and dropped them on the floor.

As my panties were yanked over my feet, I instinctively spread my legs. My pussy was on display as I shamelessly showed it to my uncle. He gently cupped my pussy and gently rubbed his palm over it a couple of times.

He sat on the bed next to me and placed my right leg over his thigh. He caressed my thigh for a few minutes before going back to rubbing my pussy. After a while he turned his attention to my boobs. He cupped my jugs with his hands and gave them a hard squeeze.

“Aaiii…” I squirmed as he massaged my boobs. He brought his head over my chest and licked my collar bone. He sucked on them a couple of times before moving around my chest, gently kissing all over. He grabbed my right breast with his hands and raised it gently.

He kissed the upper side of the breast before slowly kissing his way to the center. He licked the circumference of my chocolate colored areola a few times before latching his mouth over my nipple.

I threw my head back and moaned; my eyes still closed in ecstasy. I had never experienced any thing like this before and I was thoroughly enjoying it. This was my first time. Though it wasn’t with the kind of person I thought it would be but Vijay was treating my body exactly like I had imagined it would be.

In his expert hands, I was no longer a girl but a woman. He was worshipping my body, just the way it deserved! I was being made love to by a man who must have been having sex even before I was born and was making me feel that I wasn’t stranger to all this.

In the throes of ecstasy, I moved my right leg up his thigh and his cock rubbed against my shin. I looked at it and it was still very hard, glistening from his juices and my saliva, resting against his abdomen.

I had felt it in my mouth but now I wanted to feel it in my hand. I turned my body a little and grabbed his cock with my right hand. I was holding a hard cock for the first time in my life and if it was some other time or another person, I wouldn’t have known what to do. But I had seen Vijay stroking his cock a short while ago and I just instinctively started jerking it.

Vijay stopped sucking my breast and looked at me. I smiled sheepishly but continued jerking his cock. Vijay smiled back at me and brought his lips closer to mine. I lunged at him and latched my lips over his. All this wasn’t feeling weird anymore. Kissing Vijay felt as natural as I felt while kissing my boyfriend.

There was no sense of embarrassment or awkwardness I felt, kissing a man who was more than twice my age and who was related to me. In fact, it felt wonderful as his rough lips munched on mine and his tongue swirled around my tongue.

Vijay broke the kiss but the mutual staring continued. All the while, I had been jerking his cock and he had been squeezing my boobs. Vijay then dragged his right hand down and flicked my clit with his thick fingers before inserting a couple of them inside my pussy. I gasped as Vijay fingered my pussy with his two fingers and flicked my clit with his thumb.

I started jerking his cock vigorously as he similarly fingered me. The game had now taken a new turn. From stroking our own privates we were now mutually masturbating! The stare game continued as we kept stroking each other. I momentarily let go off his cock and grabbed my right breast with my right hand and pulled his mouth closer with my left hand.

Vijay immediately opened his mouth as I gently fed him my breast and his mouth locked on to my nipple like a sucker fish. As the sucking resumed, my right hand was back to where it had left; jerking his cock.

I was soon moaning and sighing as Vijay mounted a dual assault on my delicate area. The fingering and breast sucking got me panting and moaning and I realized that I was going to have another mind shattering orgasm. I braced myself for it to knock me down and jerked his cock even more furiously. Vijay was moaning as well and fingering me deeper and harder.

A couple of strokes later, I screamed at the top of my voice and arched my back as the orgasm hit me.

“Aahhaaaa….Aaahh” I screamed and collapsed on the bed. I sighed as the orgasm ended and I was back to my senses. I opened my eyes to see Vijay kneeling next to me on the bed, stroking his cock vigorously.

His eyes were closed and his head was thrown back. He was panting and moaning more than he had the entire evening. His cock made slick noises as the foreskin slipped back and forth rapidly over his cock head. His massive balls swung back and forth as Vijay hand pulled on his cock vigorously.

He moved closer to my head and continued jerking off. His body started shivering after which I realized that he was now approaching his orgasm. I had never seen a man cum before and didn’t know what to expect but a second later I experienced what a male orgasm was!

“Aaahhh….Aaaooohhh…” Vijay screamed as his cock started spurting thick loads of cum all over me. “Heyy…what the…” I shrieked as jets of his cum hit my face. I turned my face the other way but by then, 2 large globs had already hit my face, one right in the eye and the other one on my lips.

Even though I had turned my face the other way, my body wasn’t spared from the cum shower. Streaks of cum littered my upper my body. There was some on my breasts, my collar and some on my neck.

“Whaaaoooo” Vijay moaned as he sat next to me. His cock was sticky wet and now visibly shrinking.

“Ha ha ha ha …sorry for that…just couldn’t control.” He said as he moved off the bed.

“Where is the towel?” He asked, trying to look for it.

“It is in my closet.” I said as I too sat up.

He walked over to my closet, opened it up and grabbed a towel. He came closer to me and sat next to me. He thoroughly wiped my face with a towel before moving over to wipe my breasts.

“Are you wiping them or polishing them?” I asked as Vijay was spending a little too much time wiping the cum off my breasts.

“He he he…” he laughed and stopped the wiping. He then wiped his cock with the towel and threw it on the floor. He got up and picked up his clothes and started getting dressed.

I too got off the bed and picked up my T shirt which was lying near the pillow. I wore it and walked over to the other side of my bed to look for my panties. It was lying near the foot of the bed.

I picked it up to find that it was very wet. I decided to wear a fresh pair and threw them on the cum covered towel lying on the floor.

I walked over to my closet and started looking for a pair of panties. As I was busy retrieving the panties, I felt a hand on my ass. I turned around to see Vijay standing behind me, his eyes as well as his right hand on my ass.

He looked up at me and smiled. I smiled back at him and bent a little, jutting my ass out to him. He fondled my ass for a few moments before I straightened up and took the panties out of the closet. I wore the panties and saw that Vijay was now fully dressed and ready to leave.

I walked up to him and stood right in front of him. I averted my eyes from him; I just couldn’t look up to him. After doing what I had done with him minutes ago, I was now behaving like a shy girl.

“So….uhmm” Vijay spoke. My sudden shy behavior had made him awkward.

“This was nice Neha.” He spoke again, trying to find the right words to justify making love to his 18 year old niece.

“Hmmm…” I said as I looked up to him and smiled. Without saying another word, Vijay turned around and started walking out of my room.

He stopped at the door, turned back to face me and said, “Neha…don’t worry about today. I will not tell anyone about this.”

I walked up to him and kissed him on the cheek before saying, “I know Uncle…you cannot tell this to anyone.” I winked at him after that statement.

Vijay was a little surprised at that statement. This was not just my dirty little secret anymore; it was our dirty little secret. He had lost the leverage of blackmail and was now at the same plane as I was.

He didn’t show his surprise at that statement but just smiled at me before turning around and leaving the room.

It had been 4 days since I had seen or heard from Vijay. For the first couple of days I tried to stay outside my house as long as I could so that I could avoid bumping into him & for the rest of the time I avoided walking down to his house which I so often did before our encounter. Even though I agree that my encounter with him was eye opening, mind boggling experience, but still being a traditionally nurtured girl, I still had an over weighing sense of guilt, shame and lots of confusing emotions about the incident.

There were still 4 days before my parents would arrive & till then I knew it would be difficult to stay away from my dear aunt & uncle who I depended upon to a great extent in the absence of my parents.

On Saturday though I had no where to go and I decided to stay put inside my house for the whole day. After having a shower, I sat in the living room watching TV and chatting with friends on Whatsapp, munching on chips as I usually did while watching a chick flick when the door bell rang. I sat up, a little surprised wondering who it could be. Vijay was still at the back of my mind but Vimal would be home today so he wouldn’t dare come along and even if he did he wouldn’t wait here for long.

I walked to the door and looked through the peep hole. Aunt Vimal was there at the other side of the door. Quietly thanking god I opened the door to welcome Vimal with a smile.

“Hi Beta…” Vimal greeted me in her usual loud and enthusiastic way.

“Hi Vimal…” I replied letting her into the house.

Vimal entered and spread her arms around me to hug me. I too embraced her tight as we usually did. Our hugs were usually very tight as if we had met after a long time even though we would meet almost every day and at times several times during the day.

“How are you Beta?” She asked me as she let go off me and started walking to the living room.

“I am fine Vimal, just chilling out.” I replied. We walked into the living room and made ourselves comfortable on the couch. I muted the TV and we started talking.

“You haven’t come to my house all these days?” Vimal asked me.

“Yeaah…aah..” I struggled to reply.

“What…is everything okay?” she asked seeming a little worried.

“Yeah Yeah…I am fine. It’s just that I have been busy the whole week with lectures and study.” I replied controlling my discomfort.

“Yeah but usually you join us for dinner when your parents are out of town. Then what happened this time?” She asked.

Now what was I supposed to tell her? I did actually go to her place to have dinner not because I was too lazy to cook for myself but because she cooked well and I didn’t have to worry about cleaning afterwards.

“Yeahh…this time I had the company of my friends. Some or the other would be there with me during dinner.” I gave her a reason.

Ohh…Okay…Well. I had sent your Uncle to check up on you a few days ago.” She said as she stood up. ‘Shit Shit Shit’ I thought as a chill ran down my spine. Was she on to us? Did she know what happened that day? What will she do? What will I say? All such obvious questions came to my mind and I was lost in them. I saw Vimal speak something but couldn’t really listen to her as I was so pre occupied with my exit strategy.

“Neha….” Vimal asked as she looked at me with a bewildered experession.

“Yeah..?” I asked as I back to my senses.

“I said that your Uncle told me that you weren’t at home that day?” She said.

“Ohhh…Sorry…Yeah…Maybe…” I replied trying to act as normal as I could.

“Hmm…okay then I will go home now. I have a lot of work to do.” She said as she started walking to the door.

“Join us for dinner tonight Neha.” She said as she stood at the door.

“Ohh…No No…I am going out with my friends.” I replied.

“Ohh C’mon Neha…you have been having dinner with your friends for the past 4 nights, you can have one with us tonight. After all we are as good as friends. Aren’t We?” She said trying to coax me into joining them for dinner.

“Well…I don’t want to impose…” I replied, trying to wriggle my way out of it.

“What…What is the matter with you? Why are you being so formal all of a sudden?” She said loudly. Her reaction was not surprising; after all I had never been even close to being formal or hesitant to go to their place or be with them.

“Hehe…Okay…I will come tonight.” I said. I had no way to refuse. It would be too strange to say no like this.

“Alright, we will meet you at 8.” She said as she stepped outside my house. I closed the door and slowly walked towards my bedroom.

‘Ding Dong…’ the bell rang as I stood outside Vijay and Vimal’s house. They had invited me over for dinner but I hadn’t bothered to dress up properly. I was wearing a simple blue T shirt and a pair of shorts. I had worn a pull over because it was a little chilly.

“Hey…come on in…” Vimal said when she opened the door.

I walked inside to the living room where I saw Vijay sitting on the couch watching TV. He looked at me and smiled. It was a normal smile and not the lecherous one that I had seen that day. It was a courteous gesture that one expresses when you meet someone.

But that smile was enough to make me shiver. I hadn’t seen Vijay since that day and now that he was just a few feet away from me just brought back the memories of that day. Those images just flashed in front of my eyes.

Vijay was sitting on the couch such that his butt was just on the edge of the cushion, his back against the couch and his legs stretched out on the floor. Even though Vijay was fully dressed I could still visualize his naked body; the firm chest, the flat stomach and the massive tool between his legs. I clenched my right hand when I remembered how his hard cock felt in its grip.

I had heard and at times been a witness to a visual undressing by a guy but I had never done that to anyone. ‘What the hell!’ I thought. As I just stood in the living room, lost in my own thoughts, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned back to see Vimal looking at me.

“What happened?” She said as she stared at me. “Uhhh…nothing…nothing…” I replied.

“Okay then…let’s go inside…” She said as she grabbed my hand and started walking towards the kitchen. I looked at Vijay who was still staring at the TV. I caught his glance as I walked away from the living room.

I spent the next couple of hours with Vimal in the kitchen helping her cook. Vijay would occasionally drop buy to fetch a beer from the fridge. Some small talk with Vijay would follow but I didn’t notice any abnormal behavior from him. It was as if nothing had happened. Neither did he stare at me nor did he try touching me more than required. Well…why would he? Why would Vijay try something funny with his teenaged niece when his wife was in the house?

“You ladies want some wine?” Vijay asked as he fetched another beer from the fridge.

“I would love some.” Vimal said.

“And you Neha?” Vijay asked me. I just didn’t know what to say. I had never tried wine; in fact, I was an occasional soda drinker.

As I stood there thinking how to react, Vimal spoke up…

“Yeah… why not Vijay? I think she is old enough to try some wine. Why don’t you pour her a small drink?”

“He he…yeah sure.” Vijay said as he moved to the wall cabinet and took out two wine glasses. He took out a wine bottle from another cabinet and pulled out its cork with a loud pop sound. He poured the wine in the glasses; a small quantity in one glass and a little more in another glass. He passed on the glasses to us before opening his pint of beer.

“Cheers to our grown up girl.” Vimal said as our glasses and his pint touched each other making a clinking sound.

“Yeah…all grown up…” Vijay said as he stared at me and took a sip of his beer. Vimal also took a sip of her wine but I still had the glass in my hand.

“Come on Neha…take a sip…it’s just wine and it can’t be the worst thing you could do.” Vijay said as he and Vimal kept looking at me with expectation.

‘What the hell was that?’ I thought. Vijay had just pulled off a sucker punch with his two statements.

I just quietly sipped the wine busy thinking about what Vijay had just said. I was tasting wine for the first time. It had a weird taste; little sweet, little sour. For the first time I didn’t like wine at all but I knew that it was an acquired taste.

When I finished the drink in a few sips, Vimal poured me another one. I sipped the drink as Vijay and Vimal engaged me in talking.

“I think the drinks are enough for today. Neha can you please set the dining table; Vijay and I will bring the food.” Vimal instructed.

Soon we were on the dining table. Vimal was sitting opposite to me and Vijay was to my right. We were enjoying the food and Vijay and Vimal were asking me about my college and other activities. It was a normal family dinner.

As I was engrossed in talking to Vimal, I suddenly felt something briefly rubbing against my leg. I looked at Vijay who was quietly eating his food and listening to our conversation.

I thought it must have been accidental and I continued talking to Vimal. A few moments later I again felt something rub against my shin and moved over to the right side of my calf. I immediately recognized that it was a foot and from the way it was moving along my ankle up to my mid calf I knew it wasn’t accidental. The only person to do this at the table was Vijay.

I glanced at Vijay who was still looking down at the plate and eating his food. Vimal on the other hand was still talking but at the moment she had my least attention. Vijay’s foot was now rubbing along my shin and calf freely as he knew I wouldn’t dare react to his actions in front of his wife.

I somehow managed to maintain my composure and continued eating, feigning attention to Vimal who continued talking something about my studies. I think it was about some course. She wanted me to attend that course and was perhaps telling me about the features of the course.

“What do you think Neha?” She asked me.

“Yeah…I think it is great.” I replied not too sure of what she was asking me.

“Uhhh…okay…” She said as she got back to eating. I looked at Vijay and noticed his faint grin. He knew I wasn’t paying attention to his wife but was rather pre occupied in his erotic antics.

I kept eating and nodding my head in agreement to whatever Vimal was saying. Vijay now moved his foot higher and touched my knee. I gasped as he did that and that was enough for Vimal to notice. “What happened?” She asked at me.

“Nothing nothing…uhhh…I need a glass of water.” I replied.

Vimal got up and walked into the kitchen to get me a glass of water. The moment she was out of sight, I kicked Vijay in the shin and he gasped. His reaction to my action took me aback. Instead of backing off, Vijay put his hand under the table and on my thigh. While sitting, my shorts had been pulled up and now Vijay’s hand was resting on the exposed right one.

I gasped as I felt Vijay’s cold palm on my thigh. He squeezed my thigh with his large hand and moved it over to the left thigh and caressed it. This time I didn’t react but kept staring at Vijay as he continued caressing my left thigh. To gain access to my left thigh Vijay had to move forward and as he did he came closer to me. His face was now a few inches away from mine and we continue staring at each other. This reminded me of the same situation we had been in the other day when I was jerking his cock and he was fingering my pussy. I clenched my fist as I was reminded of the feel of his hard cock in my hand.

Vijay moved his hand up and his fingers sneaked inside my shorts. I held his hand and almost moaned as his fingers inched towards the hem of my panties. It must not have been more than a minute but it felt like it had been hours as Vijay and I engaged in carnal games under the dinning table.

Vijay immediately withdrew his hand and straightened up and I was pulled back from ecstasy and opened my eyes as we heard foot steps approaching us. Within seconds Vimal was back in the dinning room with a jug of water and a three empty glasses.

She sat on her chair and poured some water in the glass and passed it to me. The caressing had left my throat dry and I really needed a glass of cold water to calm down my nerves.

Dinner proceeded as usual and I was soon in the kitchen with Vimal helping her clean up. Vijay was in the living room watching TV while I and Vimal engaged in small talk about random topics.

After about half an hour Vimal and I finished cleaning up and walked into the living room. Vijay was sitting on the couch with his feet on the table in front of him and was flipping through channels trying to find something worthwhile to watch. Sunday nights, in my opinion was the worst time to watch TV. There were no movies, no serials or anything worth watching. It was a time when people would wind up in bed for the hard week at work the next day.

I and Vimal walked over to the couch and sat down. Vimal was sitting next to Vijay who had by now moved to make room for us on the couch. I sat next to Vimal at the other end of the couch. Vijay kept changing the channel till he found a new movie playing on a channel. It was an action movie of some Hollywood action hero. We started watching it as Vijay and Vimal were both fans of action movies whereas I didn’t feel so strongly about v******e.

We spent almost an hour watching the movie and during the breaks one of us would get up for a drink of water or going to the loo. During one of the commercial breaks, Vimal got up and walked out of the room. Now Vijay and I were sitting alone in a dark room where the only light was from the television. I expected Vijay to soon start with his erotic antics but he didn’t move at all.

‘Now he will do something….now he will do something’ I thought as I expected Vijay to make a move at any moment but that did not happen. Vimal returned and we went back to watching the movie. We watched the movie together for another half an hour of so before Vimal spoke.

“I am sleepy…I am going to bed.” she said before she yawned and got up.

“Neha…if you are going to stay for the night then you can sleep in the guest room. Good night beta.” She said and started walking out of the living room.

I looked at Vijay who was still staring at the television. I thought perhaps he had his fill of action for the night at the dinning room itself and wouldn’t do anything so I went back to watching the movie.

After a while I looked back at Vijay and saw him staring at me. I faintly smiled back to which he too reciprocated. He got up and walked out of the living room to return back after a few minutes.

This time he sat to my left and moved close to me. I didn’t mind his closeness and didn’t move away at all. In fact I had been expecting this for sometime now. Vijay moved his arm behind me and placed it on my shoulders. He gently caressed my right arm and my shoulders. I sighed as I placed my head on his shoulder. He moved his right foot to my leg and started running it up and down along my left leg.

Vijay moved his arm over my shoulder and gently squeezed my right breast. At the same time he caressed by naked left thigh with his left hand. I sighed as my nipples hardened to his manual stimulation and a chill ran down my spine.

I looked up at him and smiled and he smiled back before lowering his face to kiss me. I closed my eyes as Vijay’s lips met mine. Vijay kissed me deep, holding me tightly in his arms; the lingering kiss felt like an eternity.

“What about Vimal?” I asked Vijay as I broke the kiss and tried to move away from him. I wanted to do this but the last thing I wanted to do was to get caught by my aunt making out with my uncle.

“Don’t worry about her…” Vijay calmly replied as he cupped my supple breasts from under my arms and gave them a soft squeeze.

I sighed and went back into Vijay’s arms as he caressed my breasts over my shirt. Vijay and I both turned to the right so that my back was against his chest. He pulled me close to him and now he had absolute access to my breasts. His caressing got firmer and my sighing turned into gasping with each passing second.

In the moment of ecstasy, I tilted my head slightly to the right, exposing my delicate nape. Vijay kissed my nape tenderly, slowly kissing his way to my shoulder and then going back towards my ear. I gently tucked my hair behind my ear to allow him better access to my nape, ear and cheek.

Vijay got the signal and immediately took my earlobe in his mouth and sucked on it. He sucked and licked my earlobe and his breath against my ear drove me crazy.

Vijay then moved his lips to my left cheek and gently planted kisses on it. His right hand was caressing my neck and his left hand was on my stomach. He continued kissing me on the cheek, moving slightly forward with each kiss towards my lips. A slight turn of my head to the left was more than enough for our lips to meet and as soon as they did, a furious bout of kissing ensued.

Our lips and tongues clashed against each other as if it was a battle…a sexual battle of an eager to please novice against her experienced master. The kissing was so furious that the sound of the slurps and smooches resonated through out the living room, perhaps to rooms beyond but we were now beyond reason and care. All that mattered to me was the pleasure I wanted from my lustful uncle.

As we went on lustily exchanging saliva, Vijay squeezed my boobs really hard and I moaned with his mouth still covering my mouth. I immediately brought my hands down to the hem of my T shirt and pulled it above my breasts. Vijay immediately grabbed my breasts and began cupping and squeezing them; all the while kissing me with the same gusto as he had displayed a few moments ago.

As my beautifully enormous, flimsy bra encased breasts were being played with by my dear uncle, a thought came to my mind. Vijay uncle must have virtually seen my boobs grow. He had known me all my life, from being a mischievous toddler to a little primary school girl, from a pre teen to a young beautiful late teen. The most visible of physical changes in me from the pre teen years besides my height were my breasts; and right now he was squeezing them to his hearts content.

He had perhaps seen me in my birthday suit when I was a baby and now eighteen years later he saw me naked the other day and the way things were progressing right now, he was well on his way to see me naked again.

Even though I loved my boobs being squeezed over my bra, I was a tad bit uncomfortable, knowing, that I could feel his rough hands over the tender, gentle skin of my naked breasts. I wanted that! And the only hindrance was the bra.

To that effect, I moved my hands behind my back and under my shirt and held the bra hook, all the while being at the receiving end of a mind numbing kiss and an extremely arousing breast massage. The kissing and squeezing kept me busy and distracted enough, for me to fumble with my bra hooks. A couple of more attempts followed and I miserably failed. What a shame! I couldn’t even unhook my own bra!

I gave up the effort, hoping Vijay would sooner or later unhook the bra. As I let go off the hook, my hands went down and stumbled upon his raging hard on. I grabbed his erect cock and gave it a light squeeze. Vijay broke the kiss and sighed as I continued fondling his cock; his erect cock which I could prominently feel in spite of being under layers of clothing.

Our kiss had been broken for the fist time since the whole episode started. We were gasping, trying to catch our breath; only staring at each other. A few light kisses followed as we took a break from a hectic session of foreplay. In the meanwhile, Vijay continued squeezing my breasts, albeit gently and I too was lightly caressing his cock.

As our breathing normalized, I let go off his cock and went back to unhook the bra. Vijay noticed it and within a second I felt his fingers under the under wire of my bra and the second after that, he pulled the bra up and over my breasts. My boobs jiggled like jelly as the bra was yanked of them.

I was a little shocked at this sudden action and looked at Vijay with surprise. Vijay kept looking at me as he cupped my ‘liberated’ breasts in his large hands and gave them a gentle squeeze.

“Why work hard…when you can work smart?” Vijay said referring to my efforts at unhooking my own bra and his simple solution of just pulling it over.

“Hehehe….indeed…” I giggled and replied before placing my left hand behind his head and pulling him for a kiss. The break ended as Vijay and I went back to kissing just as furiously as we did a couple of minutes ago.

My T shirt was almost at my neck below which was my bra and below which Vijay was now twisting my nipples with his thumb and index finger and above, my mouth was still glued to his as I moaned and shivered at his manipulation.

After a few more moments, Vijay broke the kiss, let go off my breasts (temporarily) and pushed me forward. He moved my hair from my back over my right shoulder and unhooked the bra.

As I heard the snip of the hook, I straightened up where as Vijay moved the straps of the bra off my shoulder before I took my hands out of them and the bra was off. Vijay threw the bra on the floor before he helped me out of my T shirt as well, which joined my bra on the floor.

I was now completely top less in front of my uncle. I then moved such that my back was resting against the couch and Vijay adjusted himself accordingly next to me.

Vijay again kissed me but this time it wasn’t a long kiss, rather it was just a formality as Vijay wanted to put his mouth to a better use elsewhere. He grabbed my right tit with his left hand and bent forward such that his mouth was right above the nipple.

I could feel his warm breath on my nipple and I gently placed my left hand behind his head. Vijay licked my nipple with the tip of his tongue a couple of times before clamping his mouth over it. I closed my eyes, threw my head back and sighed as I felt my nipple being sucked into his mouth. I grabbed the hair at the back of his head signaling him not to stop and to suck harder.

Vijay sucked my breast hard, making slurping noises as he feasted on his young niece’s flesh. He momentarily stopped sucking and cupped my breast tightly in his left hand making the puffed up nipple protrude a little before holding it between his teeth and pulling it lightly.

“Ahhh…” I moaned, this time with no mouth to muffle my moan, perhaps I had moaned too loudly or perhaps the sound the TV had silenced out my moan. I was beyond worry as Vijay had told me to. Vijay stopped biting my nipple and went back to sucking and tonguing my nipple, occasionally licking the breast and at times moving down to lick the underside of my drop shaped boob.

The sexual action that I had witnessed all this while had got my pussy super wet and I could sense a massive orgasm approaching. As Vijay continued his oral attack on my helpless boob, it was just moments later that the orgasmic vaginal contractions began. I pulled a couch pillow lying nearby and pushed it against my mouth as the orgasm hit me.

Vijay in the meanwhile did not stop sucking my breast. He managed to keep his mouth latched to my nipple even as my body bucked and shuddered from the orgasm. Vijay tightly held my body against the couch to control my violent shaking and the pillow kept my screams at a manageable volume.

I don’t know how long it took me to come down from the orgasmic summit but when I did I found Vijay still sucking on my breast. This orgasm was definitely the biggest one I ever had, even bigger than the ones that I had with Vijay the other day. I pulled him up and kissed him hard. The passionate kiss was a thank you gesture to Vijay for the wonderful orgasmic experience he had just given me. After the kiss ended, Vijay went back to my right breast and continued sucking it.

My right breast was the center of attention of Vijay’s mouth; I wanted him to share his oral expertise with my left breast as well. I pulled him off my right breast and brought his mouth over my left breast.

My left tit was meted out the same treatment. Vijay sucked, bit and licked the nipple, areola and the breast. I just kept watching him, encouraging him with my hand behind his head, placing light kisses on his head, adoring and responding to his lustful and vulgar behavior with moan and sighs of pleasure.

After spending a long time on my left breast, Vijay placed his mouth between my breasts and cupped them together. Now his mouth was in the ‘valley’ of my boobs. He vigorously moved his head up and down and sideways. This c***dish behavior from my ‘oh so mature’ uncle made me giggle. Vijay was kind of a man-boy who was obsessed with my breasts.

After a while Vijay started kissing his way down my body, placing puppy kisses all the way before settling down at my navel. He inserted his tongue inside my deep navel and licked it a couple of times before placing kisses all over my stomach.

Vijay got off the couch and kneeled in front of me. He held my right leg in his right palm and let his left hand roam along the length of my leg. His hand roamed delicately along my calf to the back of my knee, leaving behind a ticklish feeling.

Vijay raised my foot a little before lowering his head to pop my toe into his mouth. Even though this was strange to me, it was incredibly pleasurable. I moaned as Vijay sucked and nibbled on my toe, at the same time gently rubbing my leg. I had no clue that my feet were also an erogenous area of my body and was thoroughly enjoying his actions.

Vijay took my toe out of his mouth and spread my legs. He now pulled me to the edge of the couch and kneeled between my legs. He placed the palm of his right hand on my crotch and caressed it gently for a few times before grabbing the elastic of my shorts.

“No you cannot…” I said as I held his hand, stopping him from going any further. Vijay was surprised. The way things had been going, my opposition was out of the blue.

“Why…What happened?” Vijay asked sounding very surprised.

“You cannot do that…unless you kiss me.” I said with a devilish grin.

The surprise of Vijay’s face gave way to a lecherous smile as he lunged forward to kiss me. I swung my arms around him and embraced him as our mouths met to kiss. As he sprang forward to kiss me, his hard cock rubbed against my clit. I moaned as it happened and Vijay immediately noticed it.

He started rocking back and forth, rubbing his tool against my pussy. I broke the kiss, closed my eyes and threw my head back. Vijay nuzzled my neck as he rocked back and forth slowly but firmly against my erect clit. If dry humping felt this good then how; the how good will the real thing be? I wondered as my gaping mouth gave out low moans of pleasure.

The dry humping went on for a few more seconds before Vijay stopped and firmly cupped my boobs making me gasp. His lips were just an inch away from mine as we stared at each other. His eyes were red with lust and his breathing was heavy but calm. He continued staring at me, my boobs still cupped firmly into his hands, waiting for me to respond.

“Now you can go ahead…” I whispered.

Vijay gave a devilish smile before moving back and placed his hands at my hips, under the elastic of my shorts and pulled on them. I, too raised my ass, dug my thumbs into the back of my shorts and pushed them forward, helping Vijay get me completely naked.

Vijay pulled down my shorts off my feet. I now had nothing but a flower patterned white panty with a dark, wet spot at the middle indicating the state of my arousal. My ass was still raised off the couch and Vijay placed his hands on my butt and dug his fingers into my panty and started pulling them down.

As the panty receded down my ass, the soft tufts of curly hair above my pussy peeked out which further gave way for my pussy to reveal itself. As my pussy came into view, Vijay yanked on my panty forcing it down my knees. I quickly pulled my right leg out of it and spread it out.

Vijay pulled the panty down to my left foot but neither he nor I bothered to yank it off completely. Vijay ran his hands over my pussy, running them through the thick, curly pussy hair. We were staring and smiling at each other as Vijay kept playing with my bush.

I placed my legs on his shoulders and locked my feet behind his head and gently nudged his head towards my pussy. Vijay moved his head forward with the gently push of my feet and it wasn’t long before his nose as pushed against my wet pussy. I heard Vijay take a deep breath, inhaling my musky womanly scent before flicking my clit with his tongue.

I jerked as he did that, which was followed by another violent jerk when Vijay started sucking on my clit. I cooed as Vijay began devouring my pussy. I locked my feet around his head, locking him in the confines of my pussy triangle. Vijay moaned in delight at this maneuver and licked my pussy even more vigorously.

I ran my hands through his hair before pushing him deeper inside my pussy. As I did that I felt Vijay’s tongue enter my vagina. I moaned, this time a little louder as his tongue fucked my pussy. This was the first time I felt a tongue on my pussy and what a feeling it was!

How does a girl behave when having sex for the first or second time? She is shy, blushes all the time, is reluctant to open up & is very awkward in bed? Well…I was the bang opposite. I let him take off my clothes without even a shred of reluctance, I let Vijay put his mouth and hands anywhere and everywhere he wanted without stopping him, whether it was on my lips, my breasts and now my pussy, I had welcomed his every move and was feeling absolutely comfortable, as if I had been doing this with him for ages. This was with my Uncle for God’s sake, in his house with his wife in the next room!

Vijay also hadn’t shown a shred of awkwardness the whole while and was now sitting with his head clamped between his baby niece’s legs, devouring her pussy like a hungry lion licking the meat off his dead prey.

I was massively turned on by his acts and the ambience added to the effect. It was a dark room, illuminated by only the light emanating from the large flat screen television hanging on the wall, a middle aged handsome man sitting on the floor, his head buried between her legs, licking his beautiful, busy niece’s pussy as she sighed and cooed and slithered on the large, soft velvet couch.

Vijay looked up at me even as his mouth was still latched to my pussy and his tongue rapidly snaking in and out of my hole. His eyes were full of raw a****listic urge, a look that I hadn’t seen all these years, not even the last time I was with him in a similar situation.

Vijay suddenly grabbed my knees and pushed them up against me, almost touching my shoulders and rubbing against my breasts. In this position, my chocolate brown asshole came in to view and Vijay wasted no time in putting his tongue on it.

“Aaaiieeee….” I moaned as I felt jolts of pleasure running up my spine and pulsating through the rest of my body. I could feel the nerve endings throbbing and pulsating at Vijay’s oral stimulation. I grabbed the couch cushions tightly as the rimming got intense. Vijay’s tongue moved rapidly in circles on my asshole making me gasp and pant heavily.

The rimming got my arousal up a notch and I was fast moving towards an orgasm. My body started shaking in anticipation of yet another brain scrambling orgasm but then Vijay immediately stopped and pulled back.

“No…No…No…” I moaned as my hands desperately tried to pull him back but with no use. Vijay moved back and as he did, so did my impeding orgasm. I stretch my legs back to floor, still spread with Vijay between them.

“Please Vijay….please get back…” I pleaded, my voice clearly indicating my desperation.

“You liked it?” He asked a seemingly stupid question but it was his way of teasing me.

“Yesss…I didn’t want you to stop…please do it again…please…” I pleaded my Uncle to go down on me again. The tone of my voice and the manner of speaking was like that of k** asking for his toy back.

Instead of replying in words, Vijay replied in action by placing my legs on his shoulders and going down on me. As I arched my back, my ass rose up off the couch. Vijay immediately grabbed my ass and started squeezing it. My buns were now resting on his palms as his tongue drove deeper into my pussy.

“Yeahh…Yesss…Uncle…that’s it Uncle…keep going Uncle…” I moaned, staring at Vijay.

Vijay immediately looked up at me. I had rarely used the word ‘Uncle’ to address Vijay since my early teenage and now the sudden use of the word and the extra emphasis on it wasn’t something either of us were going to miss.

The word ‘Uncle’ was the definition of our relationship. I was the niece and he was my Uncle. The relationship, in the world’s view was just below that of a father and his daughter. But our carnal desires had altered the sanctity of our relationship. In that moment of ecstasy and lust we were just a man and woman pleasing each other. We had fallen prey to the sexual devils within us who had manifested and compelled us to do something so taboo, so wrong but so pleasurable.

As I moaned the word again and again, Vijay’s tongue went into overdrive. He grabbed my boobs and squeezed them hard before twisting my nipples between his fingers. I pulled his hand and shoved two of his thick, rough fingers into my mouth and started to suck on them.

I moaned and shuddered as the orgasmic volcano rose. Our mutual staring continued as I rapidly thrust his fingers down my throat and Vijay thrust his tongue into my vagina.

“Mmmmm….mmmm….Ummmmmpphhhhhfff…” I moaned with Vijay’s fingers still in my mouth. I arched my back and my eyes rolled back as the second massive orgasm for the night hit me.

Vijay immediately stopped and moved away from my pussy as I shook and shivered like a fish out of the water. It took me a long time to recover and even after regaining my composure, I was still shivering like I had been electrocuted.

I saw Vijay still sitting near my legs, smiling at me. I smiled back at him awkwardly and Vijay burst into laughter. I too joined him in laughter but rather embarrassingly. I pulled the panties hanging on my left foot and threw them away. I was now technically naked with absolutely no cloth over me.

Vijay stood up and pulled his T shirt over his head and threw it on the floor, revealing his muscular chest. He took a couple of steps forward, standing at the edge of the couch, in front of me.

I was resting against the couch but immediately sat up as Vijay stood in front of me. I knew what he wanted and did so by digging my fingers into the elastic band of his shorts and started tugging down. I had dug my fingers deep enough to grab his shorts and his underwear at the same time.

I slowly pulled his shorts down and after going down a few inches; his giant cock sprang out, hitting my chin. I giggled and immediately pulled back a little before pushing his shorts down his legs. Vijay got out of them and stood there naked in all glory.

I kept staring at hi dick in amazement and surprise. I was still in awe of his cock as if I had seen it the first time. Even though it had slid down my throat and throbbed in my hand almost a week ago but it still felt like the first time. I gingerly moved my fingers along the shaft and over the curve of its head. My right hand gently cupped his massive balls and fondled them. Vijay smiled, a smile of satisfaction, at the fact that his niece was playing with his cock. I wrapped my fingers around his cock and gently pulled back the foreskin of the head of the cock; the shiny, wet purple cock head came into view. I remembered the last time when I saw it; how it felt in my mouth and shivered. I want it again! I want to suck it, taste it and worship it!

No further encouragement from Vijay was required as I opened my mouth wide to accommodate his massive cock. Just as my mouth was about to engulf the cock, I saw some movement in the corner of the room. My heart raced expecting the worst and it almost came up to my throat when it became clear who it was.

It was Aunt Vimal!

“Noooo…..” I screamed and pushed Vijay back. My instincts immediately kicked in as I covered my pussy with one hand and swung my other hand over my tits to cover them. I pulled my knees to my chest and dug my face in between.

‘Fuck…fuck…fuck….I am so dead…’ I thought as my pulse raced and my mind went numb. I expected the shouting to start any second now and kept my head firmly in between my knees, trying to hide my self from the shame and humiliation that I expected would fall on me.

Several seconds passed as I still didn’t dare to raise my head but I didn’t hear anything except the sound of the television. ‘What was happening?’ I thought but kept my head down and eyes closed. A few more seconds passed and I still hadn’t heard any screaming, cursing or something being flung around. ‘Was Vimal okay? Has she passed out of shock?’ I thought. That thought concerned me and I decided to see what was going on.

I slowly opened my eyes and raised my head a little, expecting things to flare up as I did but nothing happened, so I raised my head a little more to see something that was not just unexpected but absolutely strange. Vimal was now standing a couple feet away from the couch, to my right. I looked to my left to find Vijay standing, his cock still as hard as it was a minute ago.

I just kept staring at Vimal bewildered and surprised, wondering what the hell was happening. Vimal was smiling at me, occasionally looking at her naked husband standing a couple of feet away from her.

Vimal walked towards the couch and sat besides me. She ran her hand over my head before placing it on my shoulder.

“Don’t worry Neha beta; we are not going to hurt you.” She said in a very calm and caring voice.

“Yeah Neha…relax….” Vijay said as he took a step forward.

I calmed down a little and stretched my legs a little, but I was still alarmed and confused at the proceedings.

“Oh….look at you, you have grown into such a beautiful young woman Neha.” Vimal said as she gently cupped my right breast with her hand.

“I agree to that my dear wife…” Vijay said and smiled.

I looked up at Vijay and then back at Vimal. What the fuck was happening? This isn’t how it is supposed to happen? Why are they behaving like this? Am I dreaming? Is this some kind of an orgasmic dream that I was in?

As if Vimal was reading my mind when she said, “It is natural to be confused and afraid at this moment but you don’t have to be anymore. I can’t be angry at my favorite niece, let alone hurt her. And dear this is really happening.” I just kept staring at her blankly, like a deer caught in the headlights.

“It is obvious for you to think that I didn’t know about this, that this was a dirty little secret just between the two of you.” She said as she gently stroked my head.

I blanked out for a moment as I got lost in my own thoughts. When Vijay last time said that he wouldn’t tell my father about what had happened, I thought he implied that he wouldn’t tell anyone about that, let alone his wife.

My chain of thoughts was broken as I felt some movement. Vijay took a couple of steps to the left and was now standing in front of me.

“How can I be jealous of my husband for sharing such a wonderful feeling of love making, that too with our baby niece?” Vimal said as she moved from my right breast to my left, cupping and squeezing it gently, just as she had with the right breast.

“I am so glad you are with us tonight and we would love you to be a part of our love. Now you have to just relax, sit back and enjoy.” Vimal said, pulling my knees apart to reveal my pussy. I silently surrendered to her and spread my legs to let my wet pussy come into view.

“Vijay…would you please…” Vimal said pointing her finger at his cock.

“With pleasure…” Vijay said as he took another step forward so that his cock lightly touched my lips.

I was still unsure and nervous about what was happening and looked up at Vijay who was smiling at me. I looked at Vimal again to find her smiling at me too, nodding in agreement, indicating to go ahead.

Looking up at Vijay, I slowly opened my mouth. He gently moved his cock forward and let its head slide into my mouth. Once the head was inside, Vijay stayed still. I instinctively swirled my tongue around the head and gave it a gentle suck. Encouraged by my gesture Vijay started pushing his cock further into my mouth. My tongue rubbed against the underside of his cock as it slid deeper into my mouth.

His cock was half inside my mouth when Vijay pulled it back completely. He rubbed his cock head against my lips a couple of times before gently flicking my nose with it. Vimal lightly giggled and I smiled embarrassingly.

Vijay then placed his cock at my lips and I, more confident this time, let it slide back into my mouth. Vijay’s cock gently began stroking my mouth, slowly moving in and out. Vimal had her hands over my boobs, squeezing them, occasionally pinching my nipples.

“You like his cock?” Vimal asked me as she continued fondling my breasts. I simply nodded with Vijay’s cock in my mouth.

“I know you like sucking his cock, just like you did last time.” Vimal said. I looked at her and smiled.

“Vijay, is she doing a good job?” Vimal asked Vijay, who by now had started stroking my mouth a little faster.

“She is even better than the last time.” Vijay replied with a grin.

“Ohhh…she is a fast learner I see. Neha…you look so beautiful, mature sucking his cock.” Vimal said as she slid her hand down my body and caressed my pussy.

Vimal’s calm and composed voice and her encouraging words were having an effect on me. I spread my legs to accommodate her hand and spread my mouth to accommodate more of Vijay’s cock.

“Remember I had told you…good things come to those who wait.” Vimal said as she slid couple of her slender fingers inside my pussy.

I moaned as she did that and I immediately recollected that moment a few years ago when she uttered those words. I had always wondered what she meant when she said those words, squeezing my hands as she said them.

And suddenly it clicked. My Uncle and Aunty had been eyeing me for all these years. They had been planning to seduce me into indulging in this debauchery. I knew people had lusted after me and I had avoided the trap till now but I ultimately succumbed to this couple; my very own aunt and uncle. But instead of feeling angry, scandalized or repulsed, I was thoroughly enjoying this.

Things started getting intense with Vijay fucking my mouth and Vimal fingering me faster. The tiniest shred of nervousness in me was long gone and I had started moaning in approval at their actions.

Till now I was just going with the flow, first with Vijay and now with Vimal and Vijay. I wanted to take charge, at least a little. I placed my left hand on Vijay’s thigh and wrapped my right palm around his cock. Vijay immediately stopped and I removed his cock out of my mouth. I licked his shaft along its sides and then pushed his cock against his stomach before licking the underside of the shaft. I slowly licked all the way to his cock head before popping it inside and sucking on it hard. Vijay moaned as I did that and squeezed my right breast hard.

I then took a little more of his cock inside my mouth and started sucking hard. I bobbed my head forward and backward, taking more and more of his cock inside as my left hand kept jerking his cock.

“Ohh my…look at her going! Are you sure Neha that you are new at this?” Vimal asked me.

“Hahaha…This is just my second time doing this. You can say that perhaps I have an inborn, dormant talent of giving blowjobs.” I replied before lowering my head to gobble up Vijay’s balls.

“Awwww…” Vijay moaned and grabbed my hair as his cock twitched over my face.

His balls felt funny inside my mouth, as if I had two marbles inside my mouth. None the less, I kept licking them. Vimal had three fingers inside my pussy and they were rapidly moving in and out of it.

I took Vijay’s balls out of my mouth as I moaned at the furious fingering Vimal was doing. I rapidly jerked Vijay’s cock as a response to the fingering. Vijay perhaps just couldn’t bare my mouth without his cock inside it, so he grabbed my hair and pulled me before shoving his cock back inside my mouth.

This sudden show of aggressiveness surprised but turned me on further as I placed my hands on his ass and let him fuck my mouth. Vijay now started rapidly fuck my mouth, making me gag occasionally but he had grabbed me so tightly that I just couldn’t stop to recover.

“Keep sucking his cock like that Neha…I know he is about to cum…” Vimal said as continued stroking my pussy with her fingers.

That statement triggered my orgasm and I started moaning loudly. Vijay had also by now started moaning and his cock twitched wildly inside my mouth.

“Ahhh…yeah…yeahh…Neha….” Vijay moaned as his orgasm hit and my mouth was in a second filled with his seed. Torrents of cum gushed down my throat, which I would have hated but the intensity of the moment was such that I just kept gulping his cum down my throat.

“Yesss…Neha…that’s it…keep swallowing that.” Vimal said, encouraging me to swallow her husband’s cum. Once the orgasms subsided, Vijay pulled out of my mouth and so did Vimal out of my pussy.

I just collapsed on the couch, exhausted but satisfied from the experience I just had. I opened my eyes after a few seconds to see that Vijay was now sitting on the chair next to the couch and Vimal was still seated where she had been. We took a few minutes to catch our breaths without exchanging any words but just kept smiling at each other. This was the best night of my life and I just didn’t want it to end.

After a while Vimal got up and pulled me up. As I stood up, she held my hand and started walking towards the bedroom. I silently followed her and Vijay followed me. We walked past the dinning room and entered the master bedroom.

The bedroom was large, with a wall mounted cupboard to the left as one entered and the computer desk at the right. Just a couple of feet to the right of the desk was the bathroom. The walls of the room were peach in color & a big king size bed was placed in the center of the room. The bed was big enough to stretch from the center of the room to the wall behind it. There was a large mirror on the ceiling, right above the bed.

As we entered the room, Vimal walked me to the bed and made me sit on the edge of the bed. She stood a couple of feet away from me and Vijay stood right behind her. He wrapped his hand around her waist and held her tightly. She looked back at him and he kissed her. The way Vijay kissed her was very different from how he kissed me. The kiss with me was full of lust & it was rough. Where as the kiss he shared with Vimal showed how much in love they were. It was a kiss which was intense but at the same time it was lovingly passionate.

I made myself comfortable on the bed, resting against the headboard with a pillow against my back, watching my uncle and aunt make love. Vijay turned Vimal around and kissed her again. He raised her T shirt a little and Vimal promptly pulled it over her head and threw it away all the while kissing him. Without breaking the kiss, she pushed down her pajamas and the first thing I noticed was that she wasn’t wearing any panties.

Within seconds Vimal got out of the pajamas which were bunched around her feet and wrapped her arms around Vijay and kissed him even more passionately. Vijay responded with equal ferocity as the heat turned on.

Vimal had a fantastic body for a middle aged woman. From where I was sitting, I could see she had a well maintained figure with little fat around her waist. Her ass was larger and fleshier than mine but not fat. She was taller than me by a couple of inches and had long slender legs which complemented her figure. Her fair skin and a beautiful face made her a stunner.

Vimal turned around and Vijay got busy unhooking her black lace bra. In a second it was unhooked and Vimal pulled it out and threw it on the floor. Once the bra was off, I could see Vimal’s large breasts. They had just a little sag but were not droopers. She had pink nipples which looked extremely sexy on a pair of milky white tits.

Vimal smiled at me when she noticed that I was checking her out and I smiled back at her. She turned around and kissed Vijay once before getting down on her knees. She glanced at me before taking Vijay’s limp cock in to her mouth. She slowly started sucking his cock, continuously staring at me. Vijay closed his eyes and threw his head back as his wife sucked new life into his cock. Within seconds his cock showed signs of revival, responding to the sexy woman sucking it.

As Vijay’s cock assumed its peak proportions, it became extremely arousing watching her suck it. I was enjoying the show put up by those two and soon my right hand was down between my legs and my left hand was squeezing my boobs.

The way she sucked him clearly showed that she was a veteran at the game of sex and I definitely could take a few tips from her. She occasionally would go down to suck his balls making Vijay shiver in pleasure. Vimal sucked her husband hard for a couple of minutes before Vijay abruptly pushed her away.

“How was it?” Vimal asked about her performance as she stood facing me.

“Sexxyyy…” I replied, still playing with myself. Vijay and Vimal laughed at that comment.

“See how wet your Aunt’s pussy has become?” Vijay said to me as he placed his wife’s foot on the bed and spread open her clean shaven pussy.

“Hmmmm…” I replied as my fingers slid inside my pussy faster.

“Now I am going to fuck your aunt on this very bed right in front of you.” Vijay said, to which Vimal giggled.

“Enjoy the show sweetheart.” Vimal said as she lay on her back on the bed. Vijay mounted her as she spread her legs to accommodate him.

Vijay started kissing her and adjusted his cock at the entrance of her pussy. He broke the kiss and pushed his cock completely inside her pussy in one smooth stroke. Vimal gasped as Vijay’s thickness spread her pussy.

I was sitting along the length of the bed, resting against the headboard where as Vijay and Vimal lay along the breadth of the bed, perpendicular to me. I had raised my knees as I fingered my pussy and I could watch them through the ‘V’ of my legs.

Vijay began fucking Vimal with deep, medium paced strokes. They soon settled into a comfortable rhythm of medium paced strokes. Vimal moaned lightly as her husband poked her womb with each stroke of his long cock. Vimal pulled him down and wrapped her hands around his head and kissed him.

From my place I could clearly see their tongues lapping each other vulgarly. Vijay cupped her right breast with his left hand and lowered his head down to suck it. Vimal moaned in delight as Vijay munched on her breast before moving on to the other one.

Vijay started fucking her harder and Vimal’s moans soon turned into wails of pleasure. She locked her legs around his waist and her hands behind his back and pulled him closer as he continued ramming her pussy with his magnificent cock. The scene unfolding in front of me was too much for me to handle I started having an orgasm.

“Ahhh…Ahhh…Aaaiiieee.” I screamed loudly, loud enough to break their rhythm and stare at me. My heart was pounding and drops of sweat had formed on my head as a result of the orgasm. This night had been the best and the strangest night of my life. From a simple family dinner, it had metamorphosed in to a fuck fest.

As my orgasm subsided, Vijay and Vimal resumed their fucking. Seeing them in action gave birth to a craving. I too wanted some of that action. I wanted to be fucked by my Uncle just the way he was fucking my Aunt. I wanted this memorable night to be even more memorable by getting fucked for the first time by none other than my Uncle.

Vijay was a handsome man who I had liked for many years. We had shared memorable intimate moments in the past one week. Vijay had pleasured and satisfied me by driving me to several mind blowing orgasms, with just foreplay. And now that I had witnessed his fucking prowess, I could think of no other man other than Vijay to be the first one to enter me.

“Fuck me…” I moaned. Vijay and Vimal immediately stopped fucking and looked up at me.

“Fuck me…please…Fuck me…” I pleaded. They just kept staring at me for a few moments before looking at each other. They kissed passionately for a few seconds and then looked at me and smiled.

Without uttering a word, both of them disengaged. Vimal got off the bed and moved to the side table and Vijay crawled on the bed and kneeled to my right. I immediately grabbed his cock and lowered my mouth on it and began sucking it. It tasted different and I knew that it was because of the thick coat of Vimal’s juices on it.

Vijay pushed my head back and took his cock out of my mouth. I looked at him to see that he had a condom in his hand. I rested my back against the headboard, watching Vijay as he placed the condom on his cock head and rolled it down completely along its length.

My heart pounded faster as I realized that the moment was near. I was going to be fucked for the first time. Will it be painful and uncomfortable? I just pushed aside those thoughts because I knew I was in the hands of an expert.

My thoughts changed from those of fear to those of performance anxiety. Will I be good enough for him? This was the first thing that came to my mind as Vijay spread my legs and sat between them. I knew it was going to pleasurable for me but I also wanted to make him feel good. I wanted him to enjoy fucking me as much as he enjoyed fucking his wife.

Vijay got on top of me and placed his cock at my pussy. Vijay’s body weight on me felt so good, so safe, as if nothing would happen to me. I kept staring at Vijay as he rubbed his cock along the length of my pussy.

Vijay lowered his mouth over mine and I wrapped my hands around his back and pulled him closer for a deeper kiss. Just then I felt it! I felt his cock slowly enter my vagina. I gasped loudly as the tip entered my wet, waiting pussy. Vijay slowly kept pushing his cock deeper inside my pussy. Once the head was in, his thick shaft started going in.

I could feel strong pain in my pussy as if a knife had been inserted. I knew this would happen and didn’t stop him. Instead I decided to close my eyes and focus on the kiss. As Vijay’s cock went in deeper, I pulled him closer and kissed him harder.

“We’re in…” Vimal exclaimed. I opened my eyes and looked down to see that his balls were touching my pussy. I had managed to take Vijay’s huge cock completely inside me. I never thought that my tiny little pussy could accommodate such a large organ.

“Fuck…I can’t believe it. I am not a virgin anymore.” I moaned. Vijay and Vimal laughed loudly at that comment.

Vijay didn’t move for a while, waiting for the pain to subside and letting me get used to his length and thickness. He slowly started pulling his cock out of my pussy and half way through pushed it back again slowly. Vijay continued fucking me in slow and deep strokes. Little bombs of pleasure bombs of pleasure exploded in my mind with each thrust of his cock.

We broke the kiss and Vijay raised himself, placing his hands on either side of my breasts. He pulled his cock out completely, rubbed it against my pussy and then pushed it inside me once again; this time, his cock went to the hilt in one swift, abrupt stoke inside my pussy.

“Ohhh fucckkkkk…aaahhh.” I screamed at the sudden intrusion, feeling like I had been impaled on a pike.

I raised my legs in the air and spread them wide as Vijay started fucking me with deep, long strokes. His stroking was steady, almost leisurely; as if taking his own sweet time to fuck me. Vijay wanted to make it last as long as possible and so did I.

I was lying on my back with my legs in the air as Vijay ploughed my pussy. He lowered his head on my left breast and began sucking it as he settled into fucking me in shorter, faster strokes. I pulled him away from my left tit and fed him my right tit before locking my feet behind his waist.

‘Creek……creek…..creek…..creek..creek creek creek creek.” The bed creaked as Vijay increased his speed; his cock now pistoned in and out of my pussy harder.

“Ahhh…yeah….yeah…I love this….” I moaned as Vijay continued banging me. Vimal who till then was standing next to the bed, silently watching us, suddenly walked away. I didn’t bother to ask as I wanted to completely focus on my man who was masterfully stoking the fire inside my pussy, driving me to sexual frenzy.

I grabbed Vijay’s cheeks and pulled him down to kiss him. In the heat of the moment, I bit his lips to which Vijay moaned and fucked me even harder. As I kept staring at Vijay, moaning and urging him to keep going, I saw a flash of light. I looked to my left and saw that Vimal was holding a camera and then there was another flash of light followed by a ‘click’ sound.

“What the hell…” I moaned in disbelief at what was happening. My aunt was taking photographs of her husband fucking her niece. That was so fucking perverse.

“Ohh…stop worrying dear and just focus on the pleasure. You two look so good together right now that I just had to capture this moment forever.” She said as she clicked another photo.

I looked up at Vijay who just blankly stared at me, focusing on just fucking my pussy. She moved around the bed taking several photos of our carnal fest. She stood behind Vijay, hidden from my view and I head several clicks. I knew she was taking close up shots of Vijay’s cock fucking my pussy.

Even though I found this idea very perverse and wrong; the whole evening had been one sick, perverse orgy between an Uncle, Aunt and their Niece.

After taking several shots of our love making, Vimal kept the camera on the bedside table and climbed on the bed, making her self comfortable next to me. She began fingering herself, watching her husband fuck the living day lights out of his amateur virgin niece.

Vijay lowered his body on me before grabbing my ass hard with his strong hands and resumed fucking me ruthlessly. Vijay nuzzled my neck and sucked on my ear as he kept on fucking me hard.

As I opened my eyes for a brief moment, I saw myself in the mirror above the bed. I could see Vijay’s ass moving up and down rapidly. My heels were on his ass; my hands were on his back, clawing and scratching it and my mouth wide opened as moans of pleasure escaped through it. I could also see a reflection of my sexy naked aunt lying next to me, furiously fingering herself.

The merciless fucking coupled with such an erotic view above jump started my orgasm and my moans of pleasure turned into screams of unbridled passion. Seeing me writhe and moan under Vijay, Vimal too started moaning. Vijay who had till now been almost silent throughout apart from occasional moans and grunts had started moaning too. I, by now had seen enough to know that all of us were close to cumming.

As our orgasms built up to their peeks, I grabbed Vimal’s hand and squeezed it hard. Vijay’s strokes had gotten rough and irregular. His cock twitched wildly inside my pussy, signaling the arrival of a massive orgasm.

“Yeahh…Yeah….Aaahhhh.” I screamed as the orgasm hit me and as it did my pussy clenched, tightening around Vijay’s cock. My nails dug deep into his back and my teeth dug into his shoulder as I bit him in the throngs of my orgasm.

The screaming, bucking, violent niece and her tight pussy were too much for Vijay to handle and he started cumming too. Watching us orgasm, Vimal too was pushed over the edge. She squeezed my hand tight and her thighs closed tightly around her hand as she moaned and squirmed her way to an orgasm.

Vijay immediately withdrew from my pussy and straddled my chest, his legs on either side of my chest. He took the condom of his cock and passed it to Vimal. I opened my mouth and Vijay immediately stuffed his still hard cock into it. I began sucking it, relishing the salty taste of the residual cum and the drops of it still oozing from his cock. I glanced at Vimal to see that she was drinking the cum dripping from the upturned condom.

I sucked Vijay’s cock till it shrunk to normal, hoping that it would rise again to fuck me but I think he was totally spent. He got off me and collapsed on the bed in between me and Vimal. We both placed our heads on his shoulders and smiled at each other. We sat there catching our breath, still sighing and cooing from our respective subsiding orgasms.

I woke up to find sun light piercing through the closed window, falling on the bed. I sat up with a blanket over my chest, finding myself on the same bed that I had been fucked on last night. I must have drifted to sleep from exhaustion and satisfaction sometime after our mind blowing orgy had ended.

I yawned and rubbed my eyes and looked around. I saw Vijay was still lying in bed, snoring lightly in deep sleep. He surely must have been tired because he had successfully accomplished the task of satisfying two women at the same time last night.

I looked around for my clothes but didn’t find them only to remember that I was stripped of my clothes in the living room after which I walked naked to the bedroom before being fucked on the bed on which I was sitting.

As I moved to get off the bed, I felt a light pain in my crotch. I lifted the blanket to find a sore pussy. There were some light patches of dry blood and my pussy juices. I smiled knowing the fact that I was no more a girl.

I had transformed into a woman in a matter of a few passion filled hours. I couldn’t find Vimal around and had to go to the living room to collect my clothes.

I didn’t know what time it was or who else was in the house so I got off the bed, trying not to make any noise to attract the attention of anyone. I tip toed to the door of the bedroom and peeked outside.

The house was eerily silent and I could neither hear nor sense any movement around. I quickly walked to living room to get my clothes but to my utter surprise I couldn’t find them there either. Surprised and confused I walked back to the bedroom.

‘Where was Aunt Vimal.’ I thought before I heard the shower running in the attached bathroom. I walked to it and found the door was slightly open.

I slowly pushed the door open to see Vimal standing naked under the shower. The hot water was running down her body and the steam rose up from her skin. She was facing away from me and I could clearly see her sexy ass. Vimal sensed movement and turned around. She gave me a welcoming smile, not bothering to cover herself up and neither did I. How would it have mattered; after all we had seen each other naked, doing some nasty shit last night?

“I kept you clothes in the cupboard. It wouldn’t look good to find all your clothes lying in the living room if incase someone comes.” She said.

I didn’t utter a word and slowly walked inside the bathroom. I closed the door with a light push and stood there staring at my Aunt.

I took a few steps, stopping just out of the shower’s reach. I kept staring at my Aunt, silently admiring her beautiful body. Vimal was still smiling at me as she reached out with her hand and pulled me towards her.

“Aaahhh…” I moaned as the hot water fell on my body which felt so good. Vimal cupped my boobs with her hands and gently squeezed them.

“Last night was good. Wasn’t it?” She asked me. “Yeahh…thank you guys so much.” I replied.

“Don’t thank us. Why thank us when we had the privilege of having your company last night.” Vimal said. I just smiled back.

“I hope you will be joining us regularly from now on.” She said as she lowered her head to flick my wet, warm nipple with her tongue.

“Ahhh…yeah…I want to…but my parents…” I said.

“Don’t worry about them. They wouldn’t mind you spending little more time with us like you have all these years and dear…this is now our dirty little secret and it always will be.” She said, standing straight facing me.

This was a great idea. My parents had a problem with me going out with friends or ‘strangers’ as they called them but they had always encouraged me to spend time with my wise & mature Uncle & Aunt. How would they know or even suspect that within the confines of their relative’s house, their daughter was doing things that they had feared and prevented her from doing with other people. Perhaps she would end up doing far nastier things here than she would do with anyone else.

“Sounds like a great plan.” I said as I moved to kiss Vimal.

“Yeah baby…” Vimal said just before our lips met.

Few months later…..

“Hello Vimal.” I said as I picked up her call.

“Hi Neha Beta…are you still in college?” She asked.

“Yeah…I just got done with the lectures. I was thinking of heading home.” I said as I walked to the parking lot of my college.

“Why don’t you drop by and have lunch with me?” She asked.

“Yeah…okay…anyways I am home alone today so I will be there in some time, okay?” I replied.

“Okay…” Vimal said and disconnected the call.

Half an hour later I was at the door of her house. Vimal welcomed me just as she usually did.

“Where is Vijay?” I asked, looking for him.

“He has gone out of town for the day. Will come back in the evening.” She replied as we walked to the dinning table.

After having a nice meal, Vimal and I chatted for a while before she said, “I want to show you something.”

“What is it?” I asked.

“Come with me and I will show you.” She said as she stood up and started walking to the bedroom and I followed her.

Vimal walked to the computer and pulled a chair for me. We both sat in front of it and Vimal clicked on a folder which was named ‘work’. I wondered what was in it that she wanted to show me.

“What is this?” I asked.

“Just watch and you will know.” She replied as she clicked on the folder and it opened. There was a media file and a folder in it. She clicked on media file and it opened.

She maximized the window and I could see the words ‘Scene 1’ on the screen. From the time stamp on the screen I realized that it was taken a couple months ago when my parents had gone out of town for a relative’s wedding for a week and I had stayed with Vijay & Vimal in their house.

Scene 1: The introduction

“Is it on…Is it on Vijay?” Vimal asked; the picture still out of focus.

“Yeah…just adjusting it a little.” Vijay said. In a few moments the camera view adjusted and there I was naked on the bed with Vimal. We were on our knees on the bed with our hands around each other’s waist.

Vijay walked into the view from behind the camera. He was completely naked, just like us. He got on the bed on his knees and moved closer to us. A few words were spoken which the camera mike couldn’t pick up, followed by giggles.

Vijay lowered his head and sucked on our nipples one by one; starting from my left breast, moving to the right one and then going to Vimal’s breasts. As Vijay got busy sucking two pairs of large breasts, I and Vimal got busy kissing each other.

Scene 2: The appetizers

The camera was now above the bed near the edge and from the way it was shaking, it was clear that someone was holding it. I and Vimal were lying on our stomachs on the bed and Vijay, who was acting as the camera man was standing at the edge of the bed. The camera moved from showing our naked asses, to our backs and stopped at a point where one could see Vijay’s cock inside my mouth and Vimal’s head down as she sucked his balls. I was looking up at Vijay and smiling as I heard his moans which were also captured clearly on the camera. Vijay’s hand came into the scene and ran through my hair before clutching them and pushing his cock deeper into my mouth, followed by my long moan.

The scene changed to one in which I was now kneeling on the bed and Vijay was standing on the bed in front of me. His hands were tightly holding my hair as he fucked my mouth. Because of his frantic and rough movements, the picture was not very clear. After a few seconds, the camera moved from Vijay’s hand to Vimal’s hand who was sitting next to me. The scene was now shot from the side angle and one could now clearly see Vijay’s cock thrusting in and out of my mouth and the gagging sounds that I was making as it did so.

The scene then changed where the camera was now steady, still over the edge of the bed but this time, I was lying on the bed. Vimal was licking my pussy and Vijay was kneeling to my right, near my head with his cock going in and out of my mouth.

My right hand was Vimal’s head and my left hand was wrapped around Vijay’s ass, pulling both of them closer. Vijay, then lowered himself on my chest, squeezed my right breast with both his hands and started sucking it.

Next scene showed me with my head hanging off the edge of the bed, with Vijay’s cock fucking my mouth. The camera then moved to show Vimal, fingering my pussy and sucking my clit. As the scene rolled on my moans got louder and my body thrashed wildly as I came.

Scene 3: The main course

The camera was now at the side of the bed. I was lying on the bed with Vijay over me, fucking me steadily.

“Mmmm…Mmmm..” I moaned; it was muffled by Vimal’s mouth over mine. As Vijay’s stroking got faster and deeper, Vimal moved from my mouth on to my boobs and started sucking them.

The scene changed and now I and Vimal were on our fours next to each other. I was holding the ridge of the head board. Vijay was behind me, holding the camera with his right hand and his left hand was on my ass; his cock pistoning my pussy rapidly.

My ass was jiggling and his balls were making a loud slapping sound as they banged against my swollen pussy. Vijay took his left hand off my ass and shoved two of his fingers inside Vimal’s pussy. As our pussies were being serviced, Vimal and I were passionately kissing each other.

The scene changed and now one could see our faces as the view was from the camera on the head board. Vijay pulled his cock out of my pussy and moved behind Vimal before shoving his cock into her pussy.

Vimal screamed in pleasure and Vijay began fucking her furiously. From the point of view, one could see Vimal’s eyes closed and her mouth opened as she moaned in pleasure as her husband fucked her hard from behind. The camera mike captured the loud creaking of the bed as Vijay fucked Vimal.

The scene changed and one could see Vimal lying on her back and her legs on Vijay’s shoulder. Vijay was fucking her rapidly. I, on the other hand was sitting on Vimal’s face, facing Vijay. Vijay moved forward and kissed me before lowering his head to suck on my melons. Vimal’s moans were muffled by my pussy but my moans were loud and clear.

In the next scene, I was riding Vijay’s cock. My knees were on either side of his hips and my feet were resting on his thighs. I was rocking back and forth, round and round over his cock. My breasts were in my hands and I was squeezing them, moaning as Vijay’s cock poked my insides. Vimal was sitting on Vijay’s face, moaning loudly too as her husband devoured her pussy. Vijay was busy kneading Vimal’s boobs.

I placed my feet on the near Vijay’s hips and began jumping on his cock. My boobs swung up and down wildly. My hair, tied in a pony was swinging around as well. Vimal suddenly screamed as she orgasmed and got off her husband’s face. Watching her, I too had a loud orgasm and slowed down.

Vijay pulled me down immediately and kissed me, sharing with me his wife’s juices. Vijay grabbed my ass and started rocking me back and forth over his cock. I moved forward and grabbed the head board, pushing my boobs within the reach of Vijay’s mouth.

Vijay latched on to my tits and sucked on them hard as we continued fucking. After a while, Vijay patted on my ass and as if it was a pre-decided signal, I immediately got off him. Vijay got up and quickly mounted Vimal and started fucking her.

Scene 4: Mix N Match

I was sitting on the dinning table with my heels on the edge. My legs were spread wide open allowing Vijay to fuck me hard. His hands were locked behind my neck and I was holding on to his big, strong arms as he fucked me with short, rapid strokes. The camera was in Vimal’s hands as she stood a few feet away shooting her husband fucking his niece.

From the time stamp, I noticed that it was shot at some other time than the previous scenes. I remembered that this scene was shot after Vijay had returned from work in the evening the next day.

“Faster,…Faster…Fuck…Fuck…Fuck…Aahh…Yess…Fuck me…” I hollered as Vijay rammed his cock into my pussy like a wild a****l.

Vijay stopped stroking me and locked my feet behind him. I locked my hands behind his neck. Vijay picked me up and placed his hands on my ass.

I immediately started bouncing on his cock. My moans and screams were a clear indication of how much I enjoyed being fucked suspended in the air.

“Ohh myyy godddd….hahahha!” Vimal exclaimed as she watched us fucking in this position.

We fucked in that position for a few minutes before Vijay pushed me against a wall near by and began thrusting from beneath. I was slobbering Vijay with kisses as he grabbed my ass and fucked me hard.

The next scene was a very different scene. It was shot in night vision. The time stamp was of 1.13 am, December 5th. Vijay was lying on the bed with his hands behind his back. His two lovely ladies were lying to his sides, near his waist, sucking his pole.

As I was sucking his balls and Vimal was licking his shaft from the side. After sucking his balls, I started licking up to the head. Vimal and I simultaneously licked our way up to the cock and sucked on the cock head together. As we sucked on the mushroom like head of Vijay’s cock, our tongues and lips met. For a moment, we let go of Vijay’s cock and indulged in a very wet, sloppy kiss.

“Ohh shit that is so fucking hot….I am gonna cum…” Vijay moaned and in seconds later, his cock spurted thick jets sperm in the air, landing on our heads and faces.

Scene 5: The ‘Cumpilation’

This scene was by far the hottest part of the video as it showed me getting cum shots from Vijay.

The first one was when Vijay was fucking me hard in missionary position before he pulled out and shot his load over my body, a few even landing on my face.

The next one was when Vijay was fucking my mouth before he moaned and his cock started spurting semen inside my mouth. Vijay’s cock had sealed my mouth tight enough to keep the spunk inside my mouth apart from a few drops that drifted down the side of my mouth. One could clearly see my throat gulp down the mouthful of Vijay’s semen.

The next one was when I was kneeling near the bed as Vijay was vigorously jerking his cock in front of my face. After a few seconds a jet of hot, thick cum explode out of his cock and landed on my face.

Next scene showed me and Vimal kneeling on the bed, sucking Vijay’s cock. Vijay moaned loudly before pulling out his cock from Vimal’s mouth and shooting his load inside my waiting mouth. He then pointed his cock at Vimal and shot the rest of his load inside her mouth. Once Vijay was done, Vimal and I kissed each other, sharing our respective shares of semen.

But the best cum shot in the video by far was this one.

I was lying on my back as Vijay’s cock fucked my boobs. Vijay had earlier placed his cock in my cleavage and I had pushed my boobs together to snuggly fit his cock. Vijay was rocking back and forth rapidly, twisting and pulling my nipples. I had lowered my head such that Vijay’s cock went inside my mouth with his each forward thrust. Vijay grunted and moaned loudly as his cock spurt thick ropes of semen in my mouth and face; some even falling on my hair.

With that last scene, the video ended.

“Wowww..that was amazing…when did you compile this video?” I asked, breathing heavily. I was extremely turned on and wanted to have sex then and there.

“Wait…there is more.” Vimal said as she clicked on another file.

The file was a slideshow of the pictures of us having sex. First few photos were of me posing in skimpy clothes, lingerie and bikinis and with each successive photo a piece of cloth went missing off my body. There were stills from our sex sessions; some from the video compilation, some from other times like when Vijay and I had sex in his car. Some photos were also taken as I took a shower after sex. The slide also included photos taken by Vimal on our first night together.

“Well…I can see you liked it…” Vimal said, smiling mischievously.

“I loved it…but one thing was missing in the video…” I replied.

“What is that?” She asked.

“A scene of just the two of us.” I replied as I placed my hand on her thigh.

“That sounds wonderful. We have the time, tools and talent to do that. Let’s give Vijay a surprise tonight.” She said.

“Yeaaah..” I replied.

“Let me get the camera…” Vimal said as she stood up and hurriedly walked to the cupboard.

“Let me get out of my clothes….” I replied as I stood up and started unbuttoning my shirt.

The End.

A Strangers Cum

A Strangers Cum Part One

My thrusts increased in both tempo and depth as I neared my release, I could feel Kathy getting more insistent as she was obviously getting nearer herself and it looked good for a simultaneous orgasm if I could just hang on a little bit longer, but suddenly Kathy stopped moving and urged me to stop as she felt her orgasm start and she became too sensitive for me too move, I had no choice but to wait until her sensitive phase was over then finally it was my turn and I slowly built up my momentum again then just as I reached the point of no return again Kathy whispered “stop, don’t move”, I was feeling a little confused until she whispered “I think I can hear something at the front door”

I was just about to jump out of bed when we heard the rattle of keys and a strained “MUM?!?!” … it was obviously one of Kathy’s daughters had just let herself in.
“we’re in the bedroom” said Kathy in a worried voice “what’s wrong?”
We could hear footsteps and sobbing coming up the hallway but as we were both naked neither of us got up and a second or two later Susie burst through the door looking bedraggled, shivering and dripping wet moaning out “I’ve left him mum, I just walked out and ran all the way here”

“get out of those wet clothes and dry your self” said Kathy as she reached down to the floor and picked up the towel we would have been using to clean ourselves up.

I seemed to have been forgotten as my girlfriend and her daughter started to remove Sues soaking wet pyjamas and towel her dry.

I may have noticed Sues firm 24 year old C cup boobs and shaved pussy and my hard on may have still been bobbing around on its own but sex was obviously not going to happen for the foreseeable future and I was caught between two heads the larger of which was worried and seemed to win out.

Sue was shaking badly from the cold as she slipped her mothers long T shirt over her head while her mum urged her to jump under the covers before she catches her death of cold.

Due to the fact that I was on the far side of the bed and Kathy had moved to the opposite side to help her daughter Sue naturally jumped up on the bed in the middle and wormed her way down between us as her mum turned and enveloped her in her warm arms that moments before had been wrapped around my naked back.

“Cuddle up to her” said Kathy … I just looked at her and said “ I can’t, remember what we were doing before Sue arrived, I’m sure she doesn’t want to feel a naked old fella up against her”
“My daughters health is more important than your embarrassment” spat Kathy, Sue then shivered as she said ”it’s Ok, I don’t mind and could do with a warm hug”

I’m sure neither of them thought I was actually talking about my hard on and thought I was talking about my body and was about to explain when I thought, bugger it and rolled up against Sue and started to move up intending to nestle it between those sweet bum cheeks, I felt my erection run up the V formed by her thighs until it pushed firmly into her crotch and got caught there causing Sue to Jump and let out a surprised “OH”

“Sorry” I said, “the cold should sort that out soon”
“Oh …Oh … that’s what you meant” said Sue “I’m so sorry to have interrupted you, hope you’ll forgive me”

My erection had either travelled up under the T shirt or the T shirt had ridden up as Sue wormed under the covers but my erection was now pushed fairly hard up against bare skin and if it had been lined up with a wet hole would have pushed inside.

The Cold wasn’t really making much of a difference to my hardness so I cuddled in closer feeling her cold bottom on my lower abdomen and my balls up against her cold thighs, my cock was pushed up uncomfortably hard against her so Sue wriggled a bit allowing my hardness to sit more comfortably and the coldness allowed me to start to soften slightly.

“Fark your cold, that’s doing the job” I said.
Sue laughed and said “I’m so cold I can hardly feel a thing anyway”

Kathy spoke up, “so now that we’re getting all comfortable tells us all about what happened”

Sue hesitated for a bit then said “John let two of his friends have sex with me without asking me!” then started to sob again.
What … they ****d you??” bristled Kathy and I at almost the same time, “NO NO, it wasn’t like they forced me but now I’m so embarrassed I can’t bear to face any of my friends” said Sue

“Well I’m confused” I said.

“Huh, I don’t understand?” said Kathy “… perhaps you better start at the beginning”

“Oh Mum this is so embarrassing, … your not going to like this but the only way to explain it is to tell you everything about how I was feeling at the time, then maybe you’ll understand.”

“Go ahead Hun, we’ve all done some pretty wild things in our youth” said Kathy

“We’re only just past 50” I said, “hopefully there will be some more wild times in our future” I laughed easing the tension a bit.

“Well the trouble all started on our Byron Bay Holiday last year” said Sue then proceeded to tell us her story.

We camped down at the Broken Head Caravan Park and John found out there was a nude beach around the other side of the headland so he wanted to go around there for the day and was pretty persistent until I gave in.

Now I don’t mind showing off my boobs and I’ve got a pretty good body so wasn’t worried about that but I had just shaved myself down below and now people can see EVERYTHING I’ve got !
John kept telling me I would be the sexiest girl around there so I thought I could always leave my bikini bottoms on if I felt too uncomfortable and I’m a bit of an exhibitionist anyway so we packed a picnic lunch and walked around the rocky track past some big boulders and suddenly the wide beach appeared and there were people everywhere.

John tugged me and we walked up to the far end then he stripped off so I removed my top and we turned and walked back to near the start again before he was satisfied with a spot.

There were a lot of guys and some had some incredible bodies and the girls seemed to be mostly older not so good bodies or really hot young chicks but I felt I was pretty much up the top of the hot stakes and all of the hot young chicks were shaved so I quickly stripped bare before I could change my mind and laid down on my stomach to sunbake and watch the constant parade of bare bodies.

We swam and relaxed and occasionally John would rub some suntan lotion in and the combination of Johns rubbing and all the naked guys checking me out had me turned on all day long and I couldn’t wait to get back to our cabin.

Eventually the day cooled off and most of the people had left via the carpark track so we packed and headed back around the headland track.

There is a small beach in between some rocks just past the carpark track so when John stopped me and started getting frisky I was easily talked into a session out in the open. John laid me down on a towel and was soon inside me as I was quite wet already.

I normally don’t cum from vaginal sex and John’s tongue usually gets me off before he has his turn so I was a little disappointed that he jumped straight in.
I was pretty horny and it was feeling pretty good so maybe it would work this time.

John was really getting into it when an older nude bloke walked out from behind the rocks and stopped in his tracks in surprise, I pushed on John telling him to stop as someone can see us and he stopped, looked around at the bloke then just kept on pounding into me.
I struggled a bit but it was no use and then I noticed some movement and looked down at the blokes dick as it started to lengthen and expand, I noticed that it was huge and growing quickly and suddenly I was getting pretty turned on that this guy was obviously getting hard watching me get screwed right there in front of him.

I looked up at his eyes so full of lust as he stared at Johns cock pumping in and out of me then he looked up at my eyes and smiled then started to stroke himself and the thing got even larger and I remembered thinking no way would that fit inside me, it would rip me in half !!

I just stared at him stroking that big cock and really started to get turned on, I grabbed Johns arse and pulled him in harder and harder but just as I thought I might actually cum John grunted and started cumming hard deep inside me, I urged John “don’t stop , don’t stop, keep going” but he was done and rolled off me leaving me spread eagled in front of the guy still stroking himself.

The guy dropped to his knees and shuffled a little closer to get a better look at my wide open pussy dripping cum and I don’t know what came over me but I shoved two then three fingers into myself and started to work myself into a frenzy.
I added a fourth finger inside me and was using my thumb on my clit while I watched him pump that huge cock harder and harder.

He edged closer with his knees between mine and I was thinking and wanting him to spray that cum all over my pussy.

I suddenly remembered John and looked over worriedly but he was grinning and stroking his cock which was getting hard again as he watched the two of us having a mutual wank session so I went back to watching the stranger.

I was so close to cumming and could see the guy was getting ready to cum as well when suddenly he leaned forward sliding that big cock up and down along between my pussy lips, it felt awesome and I started moving against his knob when his knob slipped just inside my entrance and he started to cum inside me which triggered my orgasm.

I grabbed his arse and pulled my pussy on to his cock and shoved about half of it inside me then he pulled back and shoved it right in to the deepest part of me and I Came in a huge screaming orgasm as I felt his cock shooting again and again inside me.

I could vaguely hear noise and commotion in the background but I just closed my eyes and concentrated on feeling that big cock squirting deep inside me as I went on a roller coaster ride of orgasm after orgasm.

I vaguely felt that big cock get wrenched from deep inside me amidst all the noise and commotion but I was still cumming and fucking myself on a phantom cock when I felt my pussy get filled with cock again, strangely though, it felt different somehow and I knew it wasn’t the same cock.

“Oh yes, fill me with your cum” I said keeping my eyes shut tight and concentrating on the awesome feeling of a cock sliding hard and deep inside me.

I was slowly starting to come down from my orgasmic high when seconds later I felt cum shooting inside me and loud grunting and I started cumming all over again and fucked that cock with all my strength until once again I slowly started to come down.

I felt lips trying to kiss me and pushed at the guy saying “no no, only my husband” as I opened my eyes and looked straight into Johns eyes.
“Sorry John, I thought it was a different guy” I said and tried to kiss him but he pulled away and looked at me strangely.

“So you came when you thought I was another stranger?” said John with a hurt look in his eye, “I can understand the first guy fucking you as you were about to cum and he just shoved it in you without warning but when I dragged him away and started fucking you again you thought it was someone different and just let some random guy that you didn’t even open your eye to look at, fuck you” spat John.

John pulled his swimmers on and stormed off leaving me laying there shocked and confused so I dressed and sat back down and cried and cried until it was completely dark and freezing cold.

I eventually managed to feel my way back along the track and walked in the door of our cabin to find John sitting at the table with his head in his hands, he looked up and said “how many more guys did you fuck after I left … its been hours!”
“none … I’ve been crying sick and confused” I spat and shivered then crawled straight under the covers to try and warm up and started crying all over again.

A couple of hours went by and I had stopped crying and shivering then John came over to the bed and said “I’m sorry” then got under the covers and cuddled me and opened up.

“Hun, I’ve always been worried about not being able to satisfy you in bed and I admit that watching you masturbate in front of that guy then cum as soon as he put that big cock in you turned me on so much I could hardly believe it myself.
I was so horny and pissed off at the guy all at the same time so when I shoved him away and turned back you were still humping away at the air and I couldn’t help but to jump on you myself and was ecstatic when you finally came with me inside you after all these years … then when I found out you thought I was someone else I was devastated”

“I’m sorry too hun” I said “you’re the only guy I had ever been with up until that guy so I don’t know if it was the size of him, the fact that he was watching us or it was just a strangers cum being so naughty that triggered me off but I have never cum like that before and when you came inside me a second time I didn’t know it was you I came just as big again, I knew the size was different so it wasn’t the big guy again and it could have been anyone, I just felt it was OK because it was just an anonymous guys cum and it didn’t matter”
“I feel really bad because I did cheat on you and really liked it, I hope you can forgive me as I have only ever loved you, no one else”

John cuddled me again and said, “of course I forgive you, I love you and it was really my fault that all this happened, I’ve thought about it for the last few hours and if I’ve learned one thing its that seeing you happy in someone elses arms really turns me on and also makes me happy even if I didn’t show it back then.
As a matter of fact just thinking about this afternoon has got me horny again so how about we make up properly”

His cheeky grin meant only one thing, John was alright with it and things were back to normal so I couldn’t say no when he started to feel me up.

John started to kiss his way down my body until I realised I hadn’t washed when I got home so I said “I think I better go have a shower or you’ll be getting more than you bargained for”
John just grinned that cheeky grin of his and kept kissing his way down, “turn around, I want some of you as well” I said and within a couple of minutes we were both cumming and for the first time I held him from pulling out and let him cum in my mouth.
I swallowed most of it and when I turned around I pushed the remainder into his mouth with a kiss.

“Wow what a day, talk about a big change in our lives” grinned John, I just smiled and cuddled up falling asleep within minutes, happy and content again.

Kathy spoke breathlessly “wow hun, that is sooo hot I think I’m getting turned on again”

Sue laughed and said “I think someone else enjoyed the story too!” then wriggled around a bit sending a jolt through my loins.

“Stop wriggling Sue or you’ll be getting another load to clean up” I laughed

“What !” said Kathy in alarm “is he fucking you?”

“No No Mum, Its only sitting up against my Bum, its not inside or anything” said Sue quickly

“oh, that’s alright I suppose, I guess as long as its not inside you that’s OK” said Kathy.

I started sliding my dick very very slowly up and down Sues bum crack feeling extremely horny and very close and Sue didn’t move or try to stop me.

I felt my cock get hung up as it pushed against her bumhole but still Sue didn’t say anything or try to move away so I pulled back and put some more saliva on my knob so the next stroke back down I let my cock push up against Sues bumhole again before pulling back and sliding it back up her crack.

I groaned quietly and started thrusting a tiny bit harder letting my knob slid up and down her crack several more times, as I thrust the head of my cock moved to her bumhole and slipped a tiny bit inside so I started to shoot.
Sue muffled a moan as she started to cum herself, I kept thrusting slowly and with my cum lubricating her bumhole my knob slipped completely inside intensifying the feeling as I kept shooting glob after glob inside her bum.

“Tell us more of what’s been happening in the morning”said Kathy “I think we could all do with a good nights sleep”.

I just fell asleep right where I was, completely satisfied after one of the most intense orgasms of my life.

A Strangers Cum Part Two

Early next morning I woke and stretched feeling my morning erection surrounded by something warm, I was still in Sue’s bum and seemed to be stuck as everything had dried up.

As I tried to pull out Sue woke with a start and winced waking Kathy up so I just stayed still.
Kathy Said “why don’t you two go have your showers while I whip up some breakfast and we’ll talk about things over the table.

With Kathy gone I said “sorry but I appear to be glued in … and sorry about getting carried away last night”

“don’t worry about it, I felt I owed you that after disturbing you last night” said Sue laughing.

“How about we head to the shower and see if we can sort this mess out” I said

It must have looked pretty weird as we got up together and shuffled along as I was led by the dick to the shower, I groaned several times as I was “wanked” as we shuffled so by the time we got there I was as hard as a rock.

With the water going we stepped up to the sink and I rubbed some moisturising cream over my shaft and the whole area between us then started to push cream in beside my dick, I pulled but nothing happened except I started panting “maybe if I push in the cream will work and I can pull out”

“Worth a try” said Sue but its putting pressure on my bladder and I really really have to pee … now!

We turned and I stepped back until the back of my legs hit the bowl and we plopped down together a bit hard breaking the bond between us and I sank in to the hilt inside Sues bum casing Sue to moan at the sharp pain.

Sue started to pee and leaned forward and I could feel her warm wetness flowing over my sensitive balls making my horniness even more pronounced.
Water sports is not something I have ever been interested in but with my cock in a warm slippery hole, and my balls getting gently massaged by a warm cascade I was soon beyond caring.

I started to thrust gently feeling so damn good I was not stopping for anything so I reached around under her shirt, grabbed her boobs and started to thrust in and out getting deeper and deeper until I blew my load balls deep in her arse setting Sue off as well and I felt her shove some fingers inside her pussy and thrust back hard on my cock until she finished her orgasm.

Sues muscles started to push me out so I gently pulled back until my cock popped out and quickly stepped over to the shower to cleaned myself up while Sue emptied out the mixed mess.

We swapped positions as now that my erection had gone I needed a pee badly so I dried off and stepped to the toilet and just as my stream started Kathy barged in the open door.

“Oh, you’re both in here?” she said in surprise, “well after last night there didn’t seem to be any point being coy” I said as I finished off and washed my hands

“well go have your breakfasts while I have my shower” said Kathy as Sue stepped out.

I grabbed a pair of shorts and headed down to the table then Sue turned up in the T shirt and a short time later Kathy walked in naked.

“well I can’t keep up with you two, I thought you would be naked” said Kathy causing us all to burst out laughing.

“easy fixed” I said as I pushed my shorts down to the floor saying to Sue, ”we never wear clothes around here normally”

“we always wear clothes at home so this might be a nice change” said Sue as she pulled off the T shirt and we all had our breakfasts.

“Lets all head out on the back deck and enjoy some sun while Sues continues her story” said Kathy, “I’m really intrigued and dying to hear more”

Sue continued …
The next morning we really sat down and talked about our feelings, fears and fantasies, probably more than we had ever talked before and just before lunch decided to take a picnic and go back round to the nude beach.

John was really disappointed because we had the whole beach to ourselves being a Monday but I sort of felt relieved.

We had a spot under a small tree with some bushes so we could see the whole beach back to the walkways but the beach to the other end was hidden from view.

We had our lunch and a swim then spent the afternoon sunbaking and teasing each other, sometimes I would get John hard and sit on his dick without moving and sometimes he would be rubbing some lotion on my back and slide his dick into me and just hold it there so we were both pretty worked up all afternoon.

John suddenly pushed me on my back and slid into me so I looked down the beach and a nice looking guy was walking our way.

As he got closer the guy looked over and I smiled at him so he walked over and started stroking himself then moved out of view behind John probably to get a better view between our legs.

John turned to look then started plunging in faster for a few minutes then pulled out and sat on my chest putting his juice covered dick in my mouth saying, “her pussy’s all yours mate”

A few seconds later I felt a very small cock slide into me and immediately start to shoot.

I went off on another huge orgasm and sucked Johns dick as deep as I could then I felt the dick in my pussy pull out and another one just as small take its place.

John started cumming and once again I was so horny I swallowed it and sucked it clean while someone pounded his little penis in and out as fast as a jackrabbit.

John rolled to one side and I could see two young teenagers, one standing there with half a hard on glistening with juices and the other one fucking me with his lust filled eyes staring at my now uncovered tits and no sign of the good looking guy, just as I was about to say something the k**s eyes glazed over and he started shooting inside me sending me into another huge orgasm.

I finally started to come down and unwrapped my legs from around the k**s body, the k**s pulled out and as I lay there panting I heard John say “what happened to the other bloke?”
The first k** said “he spunked and walked off up the beach past us just as we got here so …. Can I do it again?” he grinned madly stroking himself hard again

“I promise I’ll last longer this time” he spoke again and grinned cheekily

“its not about how long you last with her k**” said John “she likes to feel you cum inside her”

“cool” said the k** and before I could object had laid down on top of me and was trying to find my hole.

I sighed in resignation and felt for his dick guiding it into the right spot and he started going for his life cumming in less than a minute setting off my orgasm.

As soon as I unwrapped my legs the other k** asked sweetly “can I have another turn too?”
Well I’ve gone this far so you may as well but this time just cum and don’t worry about making it last” I said to him

He laid on top of me and closed his eyes as I grabbed his cock and guided it in and he just slowly slid in and out the full length.

I lifted my knees back as far as I could and it was feeling nice and unrushed for a change, as a matter of fact there was a possibility I might actually cum before him, he sucked one of my nipples into his mouth and the other k** knelt down and sucked the other one and I knew I was going to cum but then I felt cum squirting up inside me and came anyway, this one was a long slow gentle orgasm and when he pulled out and John slid into me my orgasm just kept rolling along, as I stared into his eyes and urged him to go slowly I kissed him passionately until Johns cum joined the others deep up inside me.

It was truly wonderful for both of us.

As Sue was talking Kathy had come over and sat in my lap and was squirming away on top of my rigid cock so now that she had taken a break Kathy grabbed my hand and said “ I think we have some unfinished business in the bedroom”
I just said “we’re all friends right here” and grinned trying to pull her back into my lap but Kathy just said “uh uh, not in front of the k**s” and dragged me off into the bedroom where she pushed me back on the bed and virtually impaled herself on my cock in one smooth motion and came within a few short strokes holding still as her orgasm ripped through her.

She started sliding up and down my pole again hard but slow, I took a guess and said “so the idea of fucking some young boys really turns you on eh?”
Kathy went bright red with embarrassment and her movements quickened
“maybe I might try and get a few in a motel room for you one day” I grinned and bugger me she came again this time taking me along with her.

We headed straight back out to find Sue and found her in the Spa so after making our apologies we joined her and she continued……

We had the beach to ourselves for the rest of the afternoon but we were both still pretty turned on so as the day came to a close we gathered out stuff and started walking back to our cabin and bumped into the guy with the big cock.
He started to back away but John started apologising straight away and pretty soon it was all OK.

John said “sorry mate but it was the first time anything like that had happened and I overreacted, I didn’t realise how much she would enjoy it and thought you were hurting her”
The Guy apologised saying” well I’m sorry I got carried away but not many women have been able to take me so when the head popped in I just kept going”

I noticed that his cock was starting to grow as he kept glancing at me and I was still pretty turned on so I said giggling “perhaps we can make it up to you?” and tried to wrap my fingers around his growing cock.

John just shook his head and laughed saying “sure, why not!” then laid his towel on the sand, stepped back and said “M’lady” and helped me down on my back.

The big dick was soon poised at my entrance but I wasn’t really expecting things to happen with no preparation and not surprisingly it would not go in, after all it was as thick as my wrist even if it wasn’t fully hard yet.

I asked John to lick me out while I watched big boy stroke that monster and when I got pretty close I asked him to try again.
It still wouldn’t quite go in comfortably, John was enjoying the show so I told him to lay on his back and I mounted him then I asked big boy to get behind me and rub himself on me and started to get really turned on feeling Johns cock deep inside me and that huge monster sliding up and down my bum crack ready to push into me.

John grunted and started cumming so I pulled off him until just the head was inside and let him dump his load at my entrance then said “Now try big boy” and lifted up a bit.
His big cock parted my lips and paused before the knob pushed in then it was all smooth sailing as he slid right in to the end of me in one long deep stroke.

Now I must admit it was a bit uncomfortable being so big so I tried to relax and started pashing on with John while big boy stroked that thing inside my stretched pussy.
It was getting better and better and pretty soon I could feel his pubic area hitting on my bum as he got deeper and deeper.
I knew I wasn’t going to cum from his pounding but it was now feeling pretty damn good so I lifted a bit more and moved my knees so he could get in as deep as possible.
It was sliding in and out easily and I knew that the new position was getting big boy off as he kept pushing that thing deeper until finally I had taken it all.
I could feel his balls swing up to slap my clit as his pubic bone slammed into my arse and his knob pushed at the very end of my pussy, then he roared and pulled me hard against his body as my super sensitive pussy walls felt the cum shoot up along the length of his shaft and exploded out into the deepest recess of my pussy.
My orgasm shot through me and squeezed his cock so hard he couldn’t have moved if he tried.
Incredibly I felt Johns rock hard cock rubbing against my clit and he came all over my clit as he rode along with my orgasm our tongues locked together in a passionate embrace.

After a couple of minutes big boy tried to pull out but it nearly pulled my insides out so we had to wait a few more minutes for it to soften right up and he was finally able to release himself from my pussy’s grip.

“Gawd” I said “I feel like I just sat on a beer bottle” as I stood up on shaky legs and we all watched as a big glob of cum slid out of my gaping hole hanging on by a long string before breaking and plopping to the ground before the next lot slid out clinging to my leg as it slid its way down before stopping at my knee.
John and I both started laughing before big boy giggled then pecked me on the cheek and said “Thanks Maam, that was awesome” and waddled off towards the carpark just like that!

I was shattered and so was John so we quietly walked back to our cabin and collapsed on the bed in exhaustion and were soon cuddled up asleep.

Next morning we talked on the way home in the car and I said while I had enjoyed it I knew it was because no one knew us down here and I wouldn’t be doing it again where someone might recognise us, I would just die of embarrassment if anyone found out so he better not say anything to anyone or he would never have sex with me ever again.

John was a bit disappointed but didn’t push the issue and things carried on like normal … for a while.

Kathy piped up “well, dunno about you lot but I’m getting all wrinkled so how about we continue this after we go out and get some lunch”
“Sounds good” said Sue
I didn’t say anything just stood up with my cock sticking out hard and proud
“not again” groaned Kathy as they both looked at my cock throbbing up and down slightly
“well if you don’t want to ….” I said then looked over at Sue and raised my eyebrows grinning cheekily.
Kathy grabbed me by the cock “not likely” she said as she dragged me off into the bedroom and sucked down my load in a few short minutes.

We dressed then came back out and remembered Sue had nothing to wear so I grabbed one of my business shirts a belt and a pair of Kathys sandals and we headed off to a pub for lunch …………….

A Strangers Cum 3

We had a nice lunch down at the local pub in a quiet booth then Sue continued her story …

We had used the memories of that holiday for a while to spice up our sex life but things were pretty much back to normal and nothing else happened until about 6 months had gone by.

I was doing some Yoga one morning listening to the radio and won a pair of tickets to a Kiss Concert as well as a costume hire but had to make it to the station in less than 20 minutes.

I was wearing some very tight yoga pants, a loose singlet, no underwear or shoes, no makeup, my hair was a mess but I grabbed my purse and keys and headed down there as fast as I dared getting there with only 2 minutes to spare.

The presenter Gary and a photographer Jim then asked me to pose for a photo but I objected as I felt like a slob, my cameltoe was showing and the sweat and airconditioning combined to make my nipples stand out but the photographer said he could try different things until I was happy with the pic.

The first pic was really bad, it was straight on and the lighting hid my cameltoe and nipples but it was really bland and very unflattering although Gary looked OK.

He moved the light high up and closer to me, put a station cap on my head and took another pic then smiled.

Gary stepped over to look at the pic and exclaimed “WOW”
Two other guys had a look and said similar so Jim showed me the pic.

The lighting and shadows hid most of my face but my nipples really stood out and it made my cameltoe look even deeper.

“I want a poster of that” said one of the guys and the other said that it was the hottest clothed pic he had seen.

“no no you can’t use that” I said “it shows everything”

Gary said “please let us use it, you can’t see your face and we’ll only use your first name”

“and I’ll throw in a full day spa and beauty therapy ticket … but it has to be used today” pleaded Gary so I looked again and I did look pretty hot.

The other guys all chimed in asking to use it and telling me how hot I looked until I finally gave in and collected all my prizes then walked down the block to the spa.

When I walked in to the spa the two girls were very nice and friendly and invited me to get wet under the shower then lay on the bench so they could scrub me all over.

As they soaped me up and scrubbed with some foam gloves they chatted away to each other seemingly oblivious to my comfort levels as they rubbed their gloved hands in and over each and every crevice.

“Nice boobs and a great bum” said one
“Nails could do with some colour and that bush just has to go” said the other
“What colour do you think?” said the first
“Same as her inner lips I reckon” said the second
“yeh that’s a beautiful shade” said the first.

Right about then it was probably the same shade as my face but after they started on the creamy massage I relaxed and let them do their thing.

I started a bit when one rubbed some cold feeling gel over my groin but then she explained that it would soften the pain of the waxing and a few minutes later I was as smooth as a baby’s bum.

“you lied about the pain though” I laughed
She smirked and said “here this will help” and smoothed some lotion all over my clean hairless pussy.

As she slowly worked the lotion in a could feel myself getting wet and very turned on, she looked at my hardened clit and asked “is that better”
“Fine” I squeeked, my face bright red again.

They showered me and laid me down on the massage table working over every inch of me for the next hour until I was just a jellied blob under their hands.
They the soaped me up again and had me soak in the spa for a while, I must admit I was so turned on that as soon as they left me alone I moved over one on top of the one of the jets and had a most satisfying orgasm.

They then towelled me dry very briskly again not leaving any crevice alone and used warm air dryers to finish me off before I was put in the spray booth and given a nice golden spray tan.

Once I was dried off and my nails were all done they stood me in front of a mirror and I was speechless, I looked ten years younger and very sexy indeed.

I felt quite good as they handed me back my washed and dried clothes and thanked me for a wonderful few hours.

John is not one for going to concerts so I knew I was going to have my work cut out to convince him but with my new look I reckoned I stood a pretty good chance and headed to the shops to get the ingredients for a great meal, while I was there I slipped in to the lingerie store and picked out a very sexy black set of underwear.
The centre was an open mesh framed by the lacy edge on both the bra and thong and left little to the imagination.
You could actually see my slit easily through the mesh so I knew John didn’t stand a chance.
When I opened the door to John as he arrived home in my new lingerie and new look he was stunned, I actually had trouble getting him to eat his favourite meal before he ravished me for the rest of the night but as expected he agreed to take me to the concert that weekend.

I picked up the costumes just before the concert but was not happy with mine as it made me look like a boy so I decided to not wear the leather pants and used a short leather mini I had not worn for years along with long thigh high boots and a pair of black yoga shorts.
The leather vest with its deep armhole showed too much bra so I left that off, I did show a lot of side boob but my nipples were covered so by the time John got home from work I was happy with my outfit.

A few hours later we started to get ready with the makeup and outfits.
John whistled when he saw me and liked the way it showed off my tanned thighs and midriff but didn’t like the way my shorts hung below the skirt so feeling very sexy I put my new black lace thong on getting a huge grin from John.
I didn’t have to bend over very far before he could see my tanned bum cheeks poking out.

The concert was not far from our place so we walked the couple of blocks getting comments and whistles all the way.

“I’m really proud to escort such a beautiful and sexy lady” said John as we stood in line to get in “but I’m glad no one can recognise me in this getup” he laughed

We made our way to our seats with the vibe in the hall was electric as we waited for the band to show.

Once the band showed it wasn’t long before the whole place was full of hot sweaty bodies writhing to the beat as we were squeezed together by the sheer numbers of people crowded in there.

We were jostled and rubbed as everyone danced to the beat then when I bent to move my purse I felt the unmistakable shape of an erection rub up and down my exposed bum.

I jerked away but then the feelings overcame me and I put my hands on the rail in front of me and pushed my bum out and I wasn’t long before I felt the touch again.
When I didn’t move the guy became bolder and started rubbing up and down my bumcrack constantly.

I had no idea who it was but had noticed 5 teenage boys in tracky daks and hoodies and 2 girls dressed similar in a group behind us earlier so presumed it was one of those boys.

I reached behind me not being able to be seen in the writhing mass and felt the rigid cock then reached in to the loose pants and drew it out into the open before putting my hands back on the rails.

The bare cock started to rub up and down getting me very excited so I nudged John and said “look behind”

John looked around trying to see what I was on about before the movements and my posture clicked and he grinned broadly.

“I think I have to go to the toilet” he said grinning

I kissed him then peeled my panties off and said “mind these for me will you”

I felt the cock behind me start to rub again then stop as he realised something was different then I felt a hand feel around and discovered I was completely bare.

I bent over further and felt the cock being moved around searching for my hole, I was so damn horny just about to be fucked in a room full of people who couldn’t recognise me that I was on the very brink of an orgasm.

I felt one hand search for and find my pussy then the cock was pushed downwards but before it could get past my bum it exploded and I felt him just push in between my cheeks as cum spurted up against my bumhole with some going inside as the cock was held against me.
I’m not sure if I started to cum just then as I felt movement and another cock was shoved down over my bumhole collecting the sperm there and shoved inside my pussy as it spewed its load inside me.
I was still orgasming as I felt the third cock in less than a minute touch me and it was soon pushing its fat head inside me where it emptied its contents a few seconds later.

There was a few seconds of nothing then another cock was pushed inside me, this one wasn’t even fully hard but with plenty of available lubrication it soon swelled and I was fucked to the beat of the music for several minutes before he stopped and I felt him squirt 5 or 6 times.

I had not long stopped cumming so this started me up again and through my orgasm I felt the huge load this last cock must have emptied into me slide down both of my thighs and into my boots.

I waited for a minute or so feeling people moving and excited chatter then felt I very long skinny cock slide up inside me touching the very end of my pussy, I was pretty loose by then and tried to squeeze tight to help him along but all he could do was pummel that cock into me as fast as he could shaking my body around in his efforts.

Just in front of me appeared a big black security guard asking if I was OK
“gawd yeah” I panted grabbing at his cock, “I want yours too!”

I kept stroking his cock and he smiled, his cock getting larger by the second as the guy behind me kept on fucking me.

I unzipped him and tried to pull it out in the open but he had to do that himself and I was soon stroking one very big hard cock, almost as big as big boy.

Without warning he put his hands under my arms and lifted me up off the skinny cock and lowered me down trying to find my hole, I reached between us and lined his knob up with my pussy and he virtually dropped me on to his big cock and just stood there lifting me up and down.

He was a bit too tight so I wrapped my legs around him spreading myself open more which was more comfortable for me.

I then felt that skinny cock rubbing along my bum crack.
I love that feeling as he slid over my bumhole with plenty of cum as a lube.

The big black guard was still lifting me up and down on his cock and I then felt fingers at my bum lining me up and the next time I was moved down that skinny cock was waiting and slipped just inside.

Luckily it was not hurting as slowly but surely it was pushed in deeper and deeper in my arse.

My first double penetration and it was feeling awesome, I was so full of cock, so surrounded by people that I just came before they did.

The guard then grunted loudly and slammed me down hard on his cock with the base of his cock pushing hard onto my clit forcing the cock in my bum to go all the way inside me as first the guard then the skinny dick exploded so deep inside me I was left feeling they would come out my mouth.

My legs dropped from around him and I had no strength to hold myself up and was left hanging on 2 hard spurting cocks like a rag doll.
My arms drooped to my sides, my head drooped on to his chest, my legs hung uselessly from my hips and my orgasms just kept rolling through me until my stomach muscles were painful in their intensity.

The 2 hard cocks softened and I started to slide down, the guard gently lowered me to the floor and all I could say was “Wow”, over and over again.

Johns face appeared above me smiling “did that feel as good as it looked?” I just smiled up at him too overcome to say anything as Johns hard cock slid inside me.

There we were, in a huddle of people actually “making love” on the floor slowly and sensuously until a few minutes later I came again followed shortly after by John who then laid alongside me.

I don’t know how many others came in me after that, John and I were just looking into each others eyes and kissing lovingly as I orgasmed each and every time someone emptied their nuts inside me one after the other.

The concert ended and people started moving away leaving me in a pool of cum on the floor, John lifted me up in his arms, the cum pouring from my spent and sore pussy as he carried me all the way home with cum dripping from me and all down the front of him.

He laid me on our bed cuddled up behind me and slid his hard cock into my wide open pussy and we fell asleep with his hardon soaking in the remnants of a at least a couple of dozen loads of sperm.

All the next day I lay there limp and lifeless with my stomach muscles too sore if I moved, I was still covered in dried sperm but John’s eyes would glaze over as he remembered and he would gently slide his hard cock into me and cum almost without moving and oh so lovingly.

That evening John bathed me and fed me then rang the hire place to buy the ruined costumes.

Later on he asked “too much?”
“no it was OK … but probably once in a lifetime” I replied sleepily

Kathy and I just looked at each other, “surely that couldn’t be true?” asked Kathy.
Sue pulled the camera out of her purse, found the album and handed the camera to Kathy.

Inside were dozens of photos of the concert night taken by John and it was all true, even a photo looking up showing one thick black cock and one skinny white cock deep inside both her holes with cum smothering all three groins.

“All very true” said Sue “took about 2 weeks before my pussy felt back to normal”

Sue continued …

About a fortnight later we were going to see a movie and I just had the urge so I put on my short leather dress and that leather vest again but this time just wore high heels and didn’t bother with panties.
We caught the train in and were seated across from an older feller so I thought I’d give him a show.

I leaned against John allowing one leg to stay straight and the other to rest against John and could see by the shocked look that he could see my bare pussy.

He was staring straight at my pussy for a while and I could see the bulge in his trousers, he looked up so I smiled and ran a finger along my slit then popped it in my mouth causing his jaw to nearly touch the ground.

He kept looking from John to me and to my pussy then looking round the carriage but after the next station there was only one other guy in the carriage who was reading a paper.
I stood up and sat next to him putting my hand on his bulge, he groaned as I rubbed it so I unzipped him and pulled out a fairly decent prick, I bent down and sucked it into my mouth to get it hard and wet then turned around and sat on it.
It didn’t fill me but that was not what I needed.
I grabbed his hands and put them through the sides of my vest so he could feel my tits and started grinding and sliding on his cock.
We pulled into a station so I stopped for a minute, the other guy got up to walk off so I started fucking the old guy again and the poor guy just about fell out of the train.

“I want you to cum, just fill me up” I breathed to the old feller and before we got to the next station that is exactly what he did giving me a nice little orgasm.

As soon as we were seated in the theatre I unzipped John and he blew in my mouth within seconds luckily as the lights were still on and another couple came in and sat not far from us.
I got up to go to the toilet leaning forward as I squeezed past the couple, I’m sure giving him an eyeful but on the way back I “accidentally” stumbled putting my hand on his crotch, the movie started and a few minutes later I squeezed past again giving his crotch a feel on purpose as I went past.

I waited outside and when he walked out a minute later I smiled at him and walked into the mens stalls and just bent over with my hands on the cistern showing my bum cheeks to him.

He closed the door, unzipped and pushed straight in to my pussy as the old fellers cum had lubed me up.

This guy was pretty vocal as he grunted and groaned his way to orgasm then as I orgasmed he pulled out, wiped himself off and walked off leaving the door open and a young bloke standing there with his mouth open.
I turned and walked up to the young bloke and grabbed his cock then led him to the counter and sat on the edge.

I unzipped him and pulled him to my pussy and he pushed in once or twice and came.
I was still in the throes of my orgasm when a really old guy walked in so the young bloke quickly pulled out and left me sitting there with my legs spread and cum dripping out.
“you up for it” I smiled
“been a while” he said and pulled his cock out and started to wipe it up and down my slit until it got hard enough to put it in.
He must have fucked me for about 20 minutes before he finally dumped his load inside me sending my orgasm shooting through my loins.

When I got back I smirked a little as I slid past the first guy then sat next to John, three I said and smiled.
A couple of minutes later John slid off the seat and pulled me forward so he could lick me to orgasm then he sat back and dropped his pants and I slid down on his cock slowly moving so it would slide in and out.
The female of the couple noticed and elbowed her hubby but he looked once then turned away.

I slid off John then sat on the other side of him and started to stroke his cock making sure the woman could see everything.
Occasionally I would take John in my mouth but stopped before he came and started stroking him again smiling at the woman as I offered Johns cock to her.
She tried to get her hubby to look but he must have felt funny about fucking me in the toilets and refused to look over.

I kept up my little show and noticed her put her hand up her dress, she was getting pretty turned on and again I offered Johns cock to her.

John smiled at her and nodded at his cock joining in with the show as we watched her playing with herself.

She said something to her Hubby and he got up and walked out the isle, as soon as he was out of sight she moved over to us and grabbed Johns cock then said to me “you sure you don’t mind?”
I just grabbed it and said “here, I’ll guide it in” then smiled
She pulled her panties to one side and lowered herself on to his cock then startled me when she pleaded “lick me quick” and started moving up and down hard.

I had never done anything with a woman before but was so turned on I just got down on the floor and licked from Johns Balls to her clit.

It was all too much for John and he exploded deep inside her so I wrapped my lips around her prominent clit and sucked it like a tiny cock and she grabbed my head and came violently against my mouth.

“gawd I needed that” she said “but I better get back before hubby returns with the drinks”
Then she kissed me on the lips and turned to kiss John on the lips pulling off his cock as she did.

She made her way back to her seat and I took Johns cock in my mouth and cleaned every bit of him and her up.

“I need you John” I said so John zipped up and got down between my knees and started licking me as the hubby came back, I stared at the hubby and he took a few quick glances as John brought me to orgasm again.

When we left the theatre the wife handed me a slip of paper and said “perhaps I can return the favour?”
We still have that paper as a memento.

Sue then said to Kathy and I “perhaps we should be getting back” …………………

A Strangers Cum 4

When we arrived home I headed for the shower intending to get rid of a load as Sues story had me erect all afternoon but before I even had a chance to soap it up Kathy joined me, I soon had her pinned to the wall as I fucked her hard and fast from behind and luckily she was as horny as me and we both came within minutes.

Satisfied I dried off and headed out the back in the nude to do some yard work while Kathy made preparations for dinner.

While I was working Sue came out and sat in the hot tub and I’m pretty sure she was playing with herself underwater, Kathy joined her a few minutes later so Sue continued her story ….

Well after the concert I just couldn’t seem to get enough and John kept encouraging me so anytime I knew I couldn’t be seen by anyone we knew I would seduce someone into sex.

It didn’t matter if they were old or young, gorgeous or ugly, I just wanted their cum.

We tried some swingers clubs but I would be lucky to get one or two loads a night as everyone seemed intent on having full on long lasting sex.

I stopped wearing panties and always had a skirt on so I could have sex quick with nothing in the way.

We went to known Dogging spots a few times a week and they were always good on a weekend but not much happening during the week.

Although I felt pretty guilty we found skating ramps were great as it didn’t take much to get every boy there to fuck me one after the other and they always came quick and usually two or three times but a few of the boys were way too young and didn’t even have hair on their balls, I always felt really guilty as I looked at their young faces while they fucked me, although I always had an orgasm when they did I’m not even sure if they squirted anything inside me.

After a few visits there would be dozens of boys turn up, so we would have to drive past and find somewhere a bit quieter.

I was feeling particularly in the mood one evening and the place we had visited the last few times had around 15 boys turn up so I decided to stop, John was ecstatic as he laid out the blanket and got them to stand in a line and make themselves ready while he videoed … most only lasted a few seconds inside me and I came so much my muscles cramped and we had to stop, when we watched the video later John counted 41 boys fucking me.
The word had gotten out and there would have been 25 different boys there when we left.

John had gotten into the bad habit of only lasting a few seconds in our sex so even though he licked me out quite often our private sex life was getting worse.
He always came in me two or three times after a strangers session whether I wanted him to or not.

We were spending a fortune on fuel and motels driving to other towns where John would go out and pick up some strangers and bring them back to the hotel.
John started asking them to chip in some money but the guys then “wanted their moneys worth” and I had to do some pretty disgusting things to put on a show, some of it was quite fun like sitting on beer bottles, sliding down on the corner posts of the hotel bed etc etc.
One night while I was bent over the hotel bed surrounded by 5 guys, a guy had just finished and pulled out when his dog jumped on my back and started humping me, I was in the middle of an orgasm and couldn’t do anything to stop it happening so the dog found my hole and pounded into me then got his knot stuck, I could feel It squirting and squirting and squirting, I couldn’t help it but each time it squirted my orgasm just got bigger and bigger, I just kept cumming and cumming.
Another guy got in front of me so excited he held my head and fucked my mouth so deep I passed out from lack of air.

I came too again but was stuck on that damn dog for about 20 minutes.

“how could you” said Kathy interrupting Sues story
“there was nothing I could do about it” said Sue meekly “once that dog got in nothing could stop him until he finished himself off inside me”
“oh my gawd” I croaked [I had forgotten all about the gardening and jumped in the hot tub]
Kathy said “umm, I think I might go put dinner on”

After Kathy left Sue said sadly “I don’t think mum liked that bit at all” then looked at me and noticed the movement in front of me.

My dick was bobbing about all on its own, if it wasn’t for the water you would have seen the precum oozing out.

“I guess most men seem to like it though” Sue said “so maybe I better not tell mum this bit”

Sue continued ……

John had been trying to get me out but the guys just blocked him and he couldn’t do anything about it.

Well I was just overcome and had collapsed on the ground so the men just picked me up and laid me on my back with my pussy close to the edge of the bed and took it in turns to dump there loads into me while I just lay there having mild short orgasms as they unloaded.

Then they got the dog to lick me and it went to town pushing that long tongue up inside my pussy to get every bit of cum it could.
I just lay there and let it happen because it felt good and I didn’t have the energy to resist, one of the guys noted the dogs dick had come out again so they lifted the dog up on me and tried to insert it, I’m ashamed to say that I reached down and guided his dick into place, as soon as it felt it go inside the dog started fucking me so fast I couldn’t believe it.
I came before it started shooting, then again when its knot popped in and out a few times then just about continuously as I felt its dick jerk time after time after time filling me to overflowing.

Once again I was stuck on his knot for ages but once he pulled it out he turned to lick me so I held his face in position while his long tongue cleaned me out.

One of the guys poked his dick in my face so I just opened my mouth and he jerked off onto my tongue, another quickly followed and the dog got away, two of the other guys fucked my pussy before I could move away but the other one couldn’t get it up.

I crawled over to the corner where the dog was and the guy came up behind me and started fucking me while I talked to the dog.
I was rubbing the dogs sheath trying to get his dick to come out when the guy started cumming in me, I then reached forward and sucked the dog trying to get it hard again but John finally got free and pulled me away saying I was disgusting and that enough was enough.

I didn’t care and was pleading with John “just make him do me one more time … please John please”

The other guys were all laughing and calling me names

John got really mad and dragged me out to the car naked and drove home even leaving our clothes behind on the floor.

“so you liked it then” I grinned at Sue and laughed
“almost as much as you” laughed Sue and pushed a foot up between my legs touching my balls and making me jump.
I stretched my foot out under the water and ran it up between her legs then ran my big toe between her pussy lips.
“stop it, I’m turned on enough as it is” grinned Sue so I angled my toe down and pushed at her opening.
Sue just groaned then lifted up a bit and squirmed down over my toe, the feeling of her pussy enveloping my toe was incredible and I started stroking my cock until I arched up and shot several times into the air splashing down into the water.

Sue was breathing heavy and moving her pussy round in circles while her hand was busy under the water; then I felt my toe get squeezed rhythmically as she had a small orgasm with only a small moan escaping her lips to be the only give away as to what was happening underwater.

“Well that’s a first” breathed Sue
“me too” I grinned, “felt pretty good actually”

“now where were we?” said Sue ……..

John and I didn’t say a word to each other for a fortnight, we didn’t have sex, I didn’t even have any strangers but I started looking at dog porn to get myself off.

When we finally started talking, John got mad again when I asked if we could get a pet dog, we had another argument and when he told me we couldn’t afford a pet mouse let alone a huge pet dog I found out we were several thousand dollars in debt and getting worse each day as the interest was mounting.

We had tried getting people to pay us for sex but the money wasn’t much so we probably had to sell something to get us out of the loop.

I remembered an ad I saw and spent the day searching the porn sites for it then went to a pay phone and rang up the number.

When John got home I carefully broached the subject telling him I had found a way to get us out of debt.

I told him there was a job going making 12 sex movies and having an audience for each one, there would be a different movie each night for 6 nights then a night off and another 6 nights.
I would be wearing a special mask so no one would know who it was as I had given a false name when I enquired about it.
There would be a different stud each night for the movie and the 10 person audience each had the option of fucking me after the show, and apparently most would take that option.
I would be paid part each night with the remainder after I completed the 12 shows.

John was astounded saying he didn’t think that movies/shows paid that much which is when I dropped the clanger.

I would be wearing a dog mask and nothing else … and the studs were all different dogs!!

At first John said no way saying look at the trouble it caused last time etc etc

I kept reminding him how much it was.

He said he would think about it for a few days.

I told him the reason there was so much money was the original actress had taken a d**g overdose and they had everything booked in starting tonight so it was now or never

John mulled it over for a while than said OK, but it was the first and last time.

I also lied and told him they didn’t want partners around to muck up the show so they would have a taxi pick me up and take me home.

Anyway, the 12 episodes of “K9 Cunt” went really well and they begged me to comeback anytime as everyone could see I wasn’t putting on an act.
They didn’t have any more movies planned but the shows were always available.

So now we were out of debt mainly but needed a bit more to get on top and John wouldn’t let me go do more shows.

Kathy called for dinner so we headed in and over dinner Sue continued the story …

John then advertised for a quickie sex night.
I would be bent over a bench and the guys could fuck me from behind as fast as they wanted to without worrying about having to please the woman, it would cost them just $10.00 for up to 10 minutes.

Things went well for a couple of months and the clients came and went, we used a different motel each time and a different town each week.

I was getting plenty of orgasms John would usually slip in the line up so he got to orgasm with me but then it all came crashing down one night when one of the guys patted me on the bum as he finished and said “thanks Sue”, another guy said “yeh it was great as usual Sue”

I turned around to see Johns ashen face and two of his best mates standing there grinning.

The grins were quickly gone as I went ballistic and demanded John take me home NOW!

We fought all the way home as I had been telling him all along I didn’t want to be recognised and he had invited his friends to use me several times already which is why John insisted I was bent over so I didn’t see them.
I found out there had been about 20 to 25 guys we knew who had fucked me without me knowing which is why I walked out and left him the other night.

Kathy spoke up “So John has turned you into a prostitute and forced you to have sex with a****ls … I say good riddance!”

“You know we can always move and buy a place with 2 bedrooms and you can stay with us” I said

“I do like the anonymous sex but I need someone to come back to, someone who is always there for me, someone who is a friend, someone I can just cuddle up to and share my pleasures, someone who doesn’t judge me” said Sue

“you know” mused Kathy, “that new hospital I was telling you about needs a male nurse from 6am to 2pm and a female nurse from 10pm to 6am so we could move over there, its 2000kms away so no one would know us!”

We talked for a while then headed off to bed and this time I was in the middle, Sue was telling us some more of her stories with Kathy particularly interested in the skate park ones.

I noted some movement between her legs and guessed that she was secretly playing with herself as she listened to the details, I had a raging hardon as well so I turned to Kathy and said “would you like to share the boys with Sue?”, would you like to feel them get on top of you and slide between your leg like this?” I asked as I rolled on top of her spreading her legs.
“would you like to feel them slide their young cocks into you and pump you until you came?” I said as I slowly built up speed.
Kathy only lasted a few seconds moaning out “oh gawd yes” as she came hard.
“then would you like to see him pull out of you, his young cock still hard and move over on top of Sue?” I asked “would you like to see him slide that young cock far up inside your daughter?” I asked as I rolled off her and started to slowly climb on top of Sue.
“Oh yes” said Kathy “I would love to watch that as the next boy climbs on top of me to fuck my cum filled pussy”
I moved on top of Sue and slid between her legs watching for any objection from Kathy but the lust in her eyes told me I was good to go so I slid my cock into Sues soaking wet pussy and in moments Sue came and I followed a minute or so later.
Kathy was breathing hard, her hand between her legs so I slid off Sue and ducked down to Kathy’s pussy and pushed my tongue inside her pussy as her fingers strummed her clit.
“Would you like to feel that young boy taste you with his tongue as you grab his head and guide him to where you want him to lick “ said Sue
I felt Kathy grab my head and move me up to her clit
“Would you like that young boy suck on your clit like a tiny penis” said Sue as I did just that.

Kathy had a shattering climax and laid there lifeless as I sat up and smiled at Sue.

“you would let me do that?” said Kathy with a wavering voice “would you really let me go down to a park with Sue and let those boys all use me?”

I laid down between my two girls and they both cuddled up to me

“Sure …if we can share a bed and our lives then you can share some fun with your daughter “ I grinned looking from one to the other.

An Indian Exhibitionist Wife

Malti Babbar stretched her body and glanced towards the screaming alarm clock, 5.30 AM it’s time to get up, lazily she reached for it and punched the stop button. The early morning sun was pouring in through the window and she slowly slipped out of the bed. Without disturbing her sleeping husband, she quickly freshened up and before six o’clock she was out of the house for her regular jogging.

Outside her small bungalow was a vast stretch of greenery as they were residing in FRI complex (Forest Research Institute) at Dehradun along with her husband and a 6-year-old daughter. Her husband Ravi, a botanist was working with FRI for last six months. Malti loved the place which is full of 450 hectares of forest all around and colonial style main building at the center. In front of the main building lies a large lush green field and on sides were several offices, staff quarters and bungalows, one of which was occupied by them.

She wore a tight-fitting track pants with matching top and tied her shoulder length hairs in a ponytail. Adjusting her headphones and tuning in her favorite music she started to run towards the field. She saw the usual people walking or jogging and greeted the uncles and aunties from neighborhood. Two rounds of the large field were enough for her regular exercise. She whisked past several people out for morning walk and even the grandpas in the lot couldn’t help but stare at the perfect round ass in those tight slacks. As she jogged, the round shapely ass produced an exotic view when they sway with every step she took. Malti have kept herself in a great shape with this daily routine, a 34C breast, narrow and flat abdomen and a round 36 inches of meat below her waist.

She finished her jogging and reached home around quarter to seven and after relaxing a bit she set about for her daily routine. After the quick shower, she prepared the tea and went in the bedroom.

“Rise and shine,” she cheerfully spoke and kept the tea on the bedside table. Ravi listened but feeling lazy he tried to ignore until Malti climbed on the bed and shook her wet hairs on his face.

“Um… no… let me sleep,” he murmured as the small drops of water splashed on his face. Malti giggled and some more drops of water sprinkled on his face. He opened his eyes and in mock anger he tried to grab her but she slipped away.

“Get up and have your tea before its cold,” she spoke, “I have to wake up Rini also.”

“Yeah… but first wake me up,” he spread his arms for a hug.

“Get up and don’t be naughty early in the morning,” she giggled but slipped in his arms for a quick good morning kiss.

She went about preparing the breakfast while Ravi run around getting Rini ready for school. The hectic morning came to an end when she packed Ravi’s lunch and send him off to the office. Now she has ample time to relax till her daughter is back from school at around 2.00 pm. This is the time Malti is alone and free to do whatever she wants. This is the time she went for shopping to the city as the large complex has no shops but only some offices, some residences and vast area of forests. The back of the forest area stretches far and looks as if meeting the foothills of Himalayas. She loves to walk deep in the forest, all alone with her thoughts.

Today was no exception, she walked out of house and saw the gardener busy in the small garden of the bungalow. He was a boy named Langa Dorji, not more that nineteen years old and was son of the peon working in her husband’s office. To help the family he use to work as part time gardener in the bungalows.

“Good Morning Madam,” he greeted Malti as she walked by him.

“Good Morning Langa, what are you doing today,” she enquired.

“Just watering these plants and then will mow the lawn,” he answered respectfully.

She nodded and walked towards the forest area. She wore her favorite long skirt with a top and carried just the keys of the house. She walked admiring the nature and soon the offices and the bungalows were left far behind and what was around was just tall trees and small bushes. The April sun was not hot and cool shade of the trees was chilling. She admired the hills of Himalayas far away as the cool breeze blow her skirt. The jungle was quite except for some occasional chirping of birds. She stepped behind a large tree and rested her back on the trunk. Her heart beat increased and she glanced around the place packed with trees and bushes limiting the sight to a few yards.

She fumbled with the hook on the skirt and opened them letting the skirt fall to her feet. She was standing in middle of the jungle in just her small panty and top. With increasing excitement she stepped out of the bunched skirt and slowly pulled the top out and placed it over the skirt. A squirrel squeaked and looked at her from the top of the branch.

Malti felt aroused and her nipples were tout begging to be freed and that is exactly what she did and threw the bra over the rest of the clothes. The long and pointed boobs were standing proudly on her chest with nipples so erect that they started to give an itchy feeling. She grabbed one of the titties and massaged the erect nipple between her thumb and finger. The other hand she pushed between her legs onto the wet pussy which was starting to soak the panties. She quickly pulled it out of her slender legs and threw over the pile of clothes.

Malti, a wife of a respected scientist at FRI was standing nude in middle of the jungle. She understands the danger and the scandal it would be if someone found out but this was making it even more thrilling for her. She grabbed both her breasts and pulled the nipples hard.

She looked around and strained her ears to listen for any noises which would alert her of anybody approaching, but she heard none. She looked towards the pile of clothes then slowly walked ahead on the uneven grounds. As she moved farther from clothes the danger increases and so does her excitement. She reached behind bushes, far away from her pile of clothes. If someone happened to come by she will not able to get to her clothes immediately and she will be caught totally nude, the thought itself increased her excitement. She lies down on the soft grass still massaging her boobs and pinching her nipples. She moved one hand between her legs to touch the aching clit and a groan escaped her mouth.

She spread her legs wide as if opening up for an unknown lover to get between them and fuck her brains out. The danger of being caught in such a state was making her horny, the only thought in her mind was ‘If someone caught me lying spread eagle, all alone in the jungle, he will not let me go without fucking me.’ She shivered with excitement and rubbed her clit vigorously.

———————————————-

Malti enjoyed exposing herself since a very young age. As soon as her body started developing the boys around her started showing special interest in her and she always enjoyed the attention. She soon realized the importance of her body and what effect if causes on the opposite sex, maybe sometimes to same sex also. She enjoyed knowing that a man is drooling over her and that she is giving him a hardon. In school itself she started enjoying ‘accidently’ exposing herself. She gave innumerous hardons to her teachers and fellow students and she loves the fact that she was the subject of thousands of masturbations. Whenever she had such an incident where she exposes herself and knew that someone is watching, she touched herself in privacy and bring herself to a massive orgasm. Today lying in the woods naked, she rubbed her pussy imagining someone watching her and stroking his large penis.

She remembered the incident when she was young and travelling with her parents in a train. It was an overnight journey and she was wearing a knee-high skirt along with a t-shirt. The t-shirt was tight around her bust and the shape of her round boobs were producing a mouthwatering scene. She was busy reading a book when she noticed a man in the opposite seat was checking her out. He was a grown-up man in his forties and she noticed that he was surreptitiously glancing at her legs and breasts. Malti felt a chill run down her spine and she looked at her parents who were busy talking amongst themselves.

She checked herself and found that her skirt has ridden a bit over the knees as she sat on the seat with legs pulled up and folded. She innocently moved her legs a bit giving him a better glimpse of her thighs deep inside the skirt and from corner of her eyes she watched for his reaction. The man saw the movement of her legs and the delicate thighs exposed for a split second giving him deep view upto her black panties and then they were closed again, but still the skirt rode higher and he was mesmerized by the sight of her soft and creamy legs.

Malti saw awe on his face and felt the tingling sensation between her legs. She continued flipping pages of the book and in between opened and closed her legs giving him fleeting glimpses of her gorgeous thighs. At one point their eyes met and he smiled but she looked away. The game continued till it was time to sleep and Malti was on fire. Her parents took the top berth while she occupied the lower one just opposite the man.

By this time, it was clear to the man that she was deliberately teasing him and the guy didn’t mind the show, but he was getting greedy for more. In the light of night bulb, he could see her lying face up and the sheets not yet pulled up. He looked intensely in her eyes and mouthed ‘please.’ She knew what he wanted and she felt naughty pulling up her skirt inch by inch. She kept an eye on her sleeping parents and on anyone passing through the aisle and pulled her skirt high enough to expose the triangular black panty covering her pussy. She could literally feel his gaze on her pussy. She left it like that for a long time for him to feast his eyes and only pulled it back when she heard someone walking down the aisle.

Everyone in the carriage seems to be sleeping and Malti was getting hornier and hornier. This is the first time that she has done something like this, she has never gone beyond ‘accidental’ exposing but this time all barriers seems to have been broken, she was playing on the ‘requests’ of this man. She pulled her t-shirt up and exposed her bra covered boobs and then alternated between showing her panties and bra.

Suddenly she heard a loud noise, nervously she pulled down her skirt but then realized it was snoring sound produced by his father. She giggled and saw the man was also grinning. After couple of seconds he again gestured with his hand trying to communicate through sign language, asking her to continue with the show and reveal more. Malti was a bit scared that the noise might have woken up someone so she shook her head refusing to comply. The man made a bad face and continued to coax her.

When she started to pull the sheets over her body he desperately begged not to and started to point towards the aisle. Malti was confused as she was not able to understand what he wanted. He got up from his seat and stood in the aisle and signaled her to follow him as he walked towards the toilets. She now understood that he was asking her to come to the toilets at the end of the carriage and continue the show, maybe in the toilet. She felt scared at the prospect of being alone with him, but then the excitement overpowered her, the taboo nature of the act made her breath heavy. She peeked in the gallery and saw him standing at the far end. He signaled her to come to him when he saw her looking.

Hesitantly she got up and checked on her sleeping parents, when she was sure that they were fast asleep she walked down the aisle. Her heart started to beat hard as she reached the toilets.

“Why you called me,” she whispered acting all innocent.

“I was not able to look at this beautiful body in the dark over there,” he too whispered in a hoarse voice, “I want to see you properly.”

Malti’s face turned red and she looked down at the floor unable to meet his gaze. There was no one around and he slowly opened the door of the toilet. He held the door open and looked at her meaningfully.

“Come… here no one can disturb us,” he whispered. Malti’s was feeling excited and nervous at the same, however she hesitantly stepped in. He closed the door behind and they were cramped in the small space.

“Show me,” his voice was barely audible.

Malti was trembling as she lifted her skirt and pulled it above her waist.

“Now the panty.”

She shook her head.

“Please,” he whispered, “you are so sexy… now don’t hide yourself… I want to see all of you.”

Her heart was beating so hard that she thought the sound could be heard by her sleeping parents. After he coaxed again she let go the skirt and put her thumbs in the elastic waist band. She pulled the panty down to her knees and then inched her skirt up to reveal the soft pussy mound partly hidden in small pubic hairs.

“Ah… wow,” he gasped as the pussy came into view and Malti shut her eyes tightly. He looked fixedly at the swollen pussy lips which were pressed tightly leaving a line between them and he was sure that he was looking at a virgin cunt. His cock twitched and was rock hard.

“Now the boobs.”

Malti let the skirt fall and started to pull back the panty.

“No… no… let it like that,” he held the skirt up, “I want to see all of you.”

“Leave it,” she pulled the skirt out of his grip and looked alarmed.

“Ok… Ok… no problem… but I want to see you fully nude.”

She relaxed a bit when he stepped back and then she held the skirt with one hand and with other pulled the t-shirt up. He waited patiently as she slowly revealed her slim and beautiful body. She finally pulled her bra above her boobs and he got the first glimpse of her pointed boobs and the erect nipples. Malti felt very dirty in exposing to him completely.

He watched in amazement at the young beauty just two feet away and then he wanted more. He wanted to touch them, he wanted to squeeze them. With a single step he was onto her and placed a firm hand on her left boob and his other hand went around her waist pulling her tightly against him.

“No… no… leave me,” she panicked and tried to move back but there was no space.

“You are amazing,” he groaned while squeezing the tits, he didn’t seem to listen to her protests and moved his hands over her body mauling her tits and ass. Malti was terrified now and all her playfulness vanished, she never thought that if she is alone with him he will try to take advantage of her. She cursed herself for being so foolish and literally started to fight him away.

He was in frenzy and the protests hardly have any effect on him. He had her pinned between him and the toilet wall and the pointed soft orbs on her chest were repeatedly pumped and squeezed. He tried to kiss her on lips but as she violently shook her head he was only able to lick her cheeks.

“What!!!” suddenly he realized that she was crying and fighting with him for her dear life, “what are you doing,” he looked puzzled.

“Leave me… let me go,” she cried, tears flowing freely.

“Why!!! What is wrong!!!”

“Let me go… please… I don’t want this.”

“Ohh… common don’t show the attitude now, I know you want this,” he brushed aside her protests and once again tried to kiss her this time he managed to grab her lip in his mouth.

“Uggg… moo… uggg…’ she tried to speak but her voice was muffled. Malti was now shit scared and tried her best to avoid him hands but met with little success, his hands were now probing her cunt and spreading the lips.

“Don’t worry… don’t worry,” he spoke in a hoarse voice and unzipped his pant.

“No… no… mummy,” Malti started to howl as she realized that he was ready to fuck her, the cock rubbed between her legs.

“Shhhh… keep your voice down.”

“Mummy,” she howled louder.

“What are you doing… do you want to wake up the entire compartment,” he tried to calm her, “I will be real slow you have no need to worry.”

“No… no… leave me,” she continued to fight him.

“Bitch,” he tried to turn her around in order to take her from behind but he met with bitter fighting and shouting.

“What do you want,” he was now a bit alarmed himself and feared someone might hear her, “Shhh calm down I am not doing anything.”

As his grip loosened Malti quickly pulled her panty up and arranged her clothes while he looked at her in anger.

“Bitch… cunt,” he vented his anger while she quickly opened the latch and ran out of the toilet. She almost ran to her seat and pulled the sheets over her as she sat in the corner, still panting.

The man didn’t bother her after that and was gone early in the morning. The incident left Malti really scared and she promised herself never to do this again. For next one year, she never thought of exposing herself not even ‘accidently’ but then slowly the incident started to fade in the memory and she was tempted again, however she was careful not to let herself into such a situation. Her exhibitionism remained ‘accidental’ and she never ventured further than that until she was married.

She was virgin at the time of her marriage at a young age of 21. Her family was orthodox and getting the daughter married quickly was the only plan of her parents, so once she finished the college they found him a suitable match. Although Ravi was eleven years older than her but he was well settled scientist in a government job so her parents have no objection and she was married to Ravi.

Malti never felt the age gap as a problem, she fell in love with the mature and calm nature of Ravi. The first year zipped past as both of them explored each other and before they know she was pregnant with Rini and she was busy with being a mother. The urge of exhibition didn’t crop up until Rini was three years old and she found a shoe salesman peeping under her saree. She felt the excitement once again and she let him feast his eyes on her smooth legs in the pretext of trying the sandals. She realized how exciting it is and then she started creating opportunities to expose herself to strangers, salesmen, etc. however she always remained in control and never let herself get carried away. She had Ravi, her husband whom she would fuck senseless in night after she had one of her ‘incidents.’

Ravi’s job involves transfers and six month back they were transferred to FRI at Dehradun and Malti was in love with the place at the first site. The quiet and green environment around evoked strange sensations and she broadened her exhibitionism. The afternoons were her playtime and she use to go to city and wander around the shops exposing to salesmen. Then there was her tailor, who was more than pleased to take ‘measurements’ of such a young & sexy wife.

One day while she walked into the jungles she had the naughty idea of taking her panty out. In the deserted stretch of the jungle she removed her panty and touched her swollen pussy lips. She felt naughty doing that in open jungle and then she sat down under a tree and rubbed herself to an orgasm. Another round to the jungle, another day, she takes it up a notch and removed her bra and panty. Slowly and slowly her risk taking increased and today she was lying totally nude in middle of the jungle with her clothes lying at least 50 meters away.

She rubbed her clit spreading her legs wide, her finger moved in circles occasionally slipping in the wet hole. Slow moans escaped her mouth as she neared climax.

——————————–

Ravi was sitting in his office typing the findings on his latest research about medicinal fungi when he felt a bit tired and took a break. He called for his office peon Hemal Rai Dorji and asked him to bring a cup of coffee. He has little idea that while he was in his office his lovely wife was lying naked in the woods rubbing away his pussy.

He was a meritorious student throughout his life and was very shy around girls, so during his school and college he never had a girlfriend. He was more occupied with his studies to flirt with girls and after graduation he went on to do his Phd and then joined ministry of forestry as a scientist. He thought about his beautiful wife and wondered that if this arranged marriage thing was not there he would never have won such a lovely and lively girl.

Malti was everything to him now, she was his friend, lover, caretaker and a whore in bed. Even after eight years of marriage he never felt that their sex life has diminished rather it has improved during last three years. It was a bit low when Rini was born but ever since she started to go to school he has found a renewed energy in their sex life.

Malti has maintained her figure by regular exercise on one hand and on other she was experimental in bed. Every other night she will have something new to do, she would do a strip tease for him or dress up as a school girl. She will wear sexy lingerie and would make a show taking them off, she will do something or the other to spice up the things in bed and the result is sex, almost five times a week. Ravi was often surprised at her energy and the enthusiasm she shows. He was a bit skeptical initially that he was eleven years older to her but the age difference never proved to be a problem nor did the average cock size that he has, proved to be a problem.

He knew that she was a virgin at the time of marriage as she howled with pain even with the average size cock he had and she learned everything about sex gradually with him. Although he was also a novice but the two explored each other. Ravi always found her an innocent little girl and he had no idea of her fetish, even when he witnessed a salesman having a peek of her creamy boobs.

They were out shopping and happened to be in a shoe store. Malti was trying a sandal and Ravi was busy with his daughter who was running around the shop. He was at some distance and saw his wife sitting on the stool bending forward adjusting the sandal and the salesman sitting on the floor in front of her. Suddenly he saw the ‘pallu’ of her saree fall down and through the deep neck blouse her boobs were visible to great depths. Even though he was at some distance but he can also clearly see the cleavage deep down. He looked at the salesman and found him staring at the site before him in an awe.

‘Oh my god’ he was rooted to his place and watched Malti who oblivious to everything, was busy fiddling with the sandal. It looked like she was presenting her delicious globs on platter to the salesman. Ravi was mesmerized and his first thought was for the salesman ‘lucky bastard’ then he thought of warning Malti. But before he could act he saw her straightening and pulling back the saree on her breasts. Ravi looked around to see if anyone else was watching but found none as the only other shopper, a lady and was facing away.

He found that his heartbeat increased and he was feeling aroused. He was distracted when Rini pulled her hand and took him to a rack to point out at a shoe she wanted. For some time he was busy with her and when he looked again at Malti he found that she was busy with yet another shoe. He was able to see her back from this point and he found that her ‘pallu’ again slipped from her breasts. From the look of the salesman he was sure that he is getting a delicious view.

Malti kept on trying different sandals and shoes and continued to expose her boobs to the ogling eyes of salesman. Ravi wanted to warn Malti but he was feeling aroused watching his innocent wife unknowingly expose herself in front of this man. The salesman was happily bringing shoes for her to try and enjoyed the view.

Ravi never mention this to her as he felt ashamed of himself that he knowingly allowed to continue the show. Later in the night he was excited beyond control and mauled her tits, it gives him added pleasure that the salesman could only drool over them while he can have them.

“Saab,” his train of thoughts were broken as the peon Hemal Rai entered with his coffee, “your coffee.”

“Yeah… keep it on the table.”

“Saab I want seven days leave.”

“Why where are you going?”

“Going to our village I have found a suitable boy for my daughter, so going to meet his parents to finalize her marriage,” he replied.

“Ohh, ok no problem.”

“My son Langa would be around he will maintain your garden and if you need he can do other chores for you too.”

“That would not be required, gardening would be enough.”

Hemal Rai nodded and exited his office.

——————————————

Malti returned from her ‘walk’ in the woods, it was almost quarter past one in the afternoon and Rini was due to be back from school at two O’ clock.

“How was your day dear,” she enquired as Rini got down from the school bus.

Rini excitedly started narrating whatever happened at school and continued during the lunch also. After the lunch Malti put her to bed for the afternoon nap and she too slept for two hours with her.

Ravi returned around seven and Rini immediately jumped in his lap and animatedly started telling about her day. Malti was busy in the kitchen preparing the dinner.

“Hey don’t bother your daddy let him relax,” Malti peeped from the kitchen and scolded Rini.

“No… no… I will play with daddy,” she shouted.

“Let her play I am not tired,” Ravi replied.

“I don’t want you to get tired now,” Malti spoke meaningfully and Ravi felt a tingling sensation as he understood what she was hinting about.

Later in the night when Ravi came to bedroom after putting Rini to bed he found Malti was wearing a flimsy nighty which was reaching just below her knees. The material was so thin that he could clearly make out every curve on her body and can also see the bra and panty she was wearing. He looked at her admiringly while Malti has a mischievous smile on her face.

“This arrived today,” she pointed towards the nighty, “and also what I am wearing inside.”

Ravi remembered that they ordered a set of fancy bra and panty few days ago and she must be wearing the same under the nighty. Malti pushed him on the bed and stood beside with a naughty smile.

“You want to see,” she asked. Ravi nodded eagerly feeling his blood rushing to his crotch. Malti stepped back a bit untying her hairs and shook her head seductively letting the shoulder length hairs fall on her back. She put on some light music and turned on the night bulb then sensually started to sway her hips. Ravi watched in dim light the little show she put up and felt his cock getting hard. Malti slowly pulled up the nighty to give him a peek at her creamy thighs and the purple panty, then quickly pulled it back. She teased him until she saw a tent building in his pajamas. She pulled the nighty all the way up and out of her head and stood before him in the purple bra and panty.

Ravi rubbed his crotch and saw that the material was so transparent that he could see the tout nipples and the fluffy pussy lips. Malti swayed and turned a full round displaying her body.

“You want more,” she whispered, “then show me your hard cock.”

Ravi quickly peeled his clothes off and rubbed the erect cock.

“Mmmm… lovely,” she approached him and planted a kiss on his throbbing penis.

Malti continued the teasing by showing glimpses of her body and in between playing with his cock with her tongue until Ravi could take it no more and pulled her onto the bed. Malti moaned loudly as he quickly mounted her. The room was filled with the noises of lovemaking.

——————————————

After sending off her husband and daughter, Malti relaxed in the verandah enjoying the weather and a hot cup of coffee. The weather was romantic with clouds in the sky and she was feeling naughty, she thought of going to shopping mall and have some fun with the salesmen. Last time, she remembered the salesman got a deep look at her cleavage, today she thought of wearing a skirt and can let him have some view down her thighs. The thought sent shivers down her spine and she felt the familiar sensation building inside her. Then she thought of her tailor with whom she was so generous that she allowed him to have a feel of her boobs while taking measurement. She remembers that his hands were trembling and a big bulge was visible in his pants. She finished the coffee but was still not able to decide where to go.

Finally, it was late and she decided to have a walk in the forest. Wearing a jean and a top she locked the house. Langa was as usual working in the lawn and she enquired about his family etc., then she walked towards the woods.

The sky was partially filled with clouds and the sun was playing hide and seek in the clouds. Malti reached her usual spot and started to slowly undress, the cold breeze make her nipples stood erect. After keeping all her clothes below a tree, she walked naked on the grass slowly playing with her pussy and nipples.

She was lost in her fantasies, eyes closed, legs spread wide and two fingers buried deep in her pussy when she heard rustling sound close to her. She opened her eyes and saw a large snake was coiled between her spread out legs. Her eyes spread out in fear as she saw him brandish his tongue.

“Mummmmy….” She screamed on top of her lunges as her body trembled and she was unable to move. Her eyes were fixated on the creature which appeared to be looking at her cunt believing it to be the opening of his pit.

“Oh God help me… please go away,” the creature was so close to her that she feared even to move a muscle.

Suddenly from nowhere a man appeared beside her, he was holding a stick with which he scooped the snake and sent him flying into the bushes.

“Oh God… Oh God,” she was still trembling.

“He is gone,” he spoke. Malti looked at him for the first time and her heart sank as she recognizes Langa.

“O my god… O my god,” she trembled and tried to cover her boobs and pussy with her hand while he looked on at the naked wife.

“My clothes,” she was barely able to say these words.

“I’ll bring them,” he said and ran towards where she has kept her clothes.

Malti was feeling numb and her mind was not working, ‘he has been watching me,’ was all that he could think.

Langa was quickly back with her clothes, but sitting naked in the woods it felt like eternity for Malti. She quickly got up and started to dress. In the haste she tripped while putting the panty on and fell face forward. Langa was standing in good position and he didn’t let her fall on the ground and held her in his arms.

“Leave me…” she spoke in a wobbly voice as she felt his hands on her naked shoulders and waist. Langa let her balance herself and watched as she quickly dressed and rushed towards home.

——————————

Malti almost ran to her home. She was looking behind to see if Langa was following her but he was not to be seen. By the time she reached home she was able to regain some of her composure.

“O God… O God,” she was shaking as she locked the door, “What was he doing there… of all the people… this Gardner… Langa… how could I ever face him again.”

She sat on the couch and tried to catch her breath. The more she thought about it, the more foolish she felt and she cursed herself for being such a stupid ass. Now the whole idea of getting naked in the jungle seems so absurd, she always thought that she would know if someone is approaching and could hide or something, but she never expected what happened today.

Malti spent the afternoon locked in the house and thinking about the incident. ‘He came forward when she shouted for help, it means he was watching me masturbating all this time,’ she helplessly crushed the cushion in her hand. She shivered at the thought that Langa must be boasting about this to his friends and that he has touched her naked body almost hugged her. She was lost in her thoughts and almost forgot to pick up her daughter from bus stop.

Rini was chirping as usual as she walked her home, however Malti was quiet and was looking around as if everyone around knows her dark secret. Everything was normal and she gained some confidence, ‘even if he tells no one will believe him,’ she consoled herself.

By evening she was restless again. It was time for Rini to go out in the park and play with her friends and Malti usually accompany her. While Rini played, she uses to chat with other ladies in the park. But today she was not interested in chatting, her eyes were looking for Langa. She knew he must be working in some other bungalow. She casually walked on looking into the lawns of other bungalows for any sign of Langa.

Then she spotted him cleaning a flower bed. Walking close to the fence she hoped he will look at her so that she can signal him, but he was busy and didn’t raise his head.

“Langa,” she called him after mustering enough courage.

“Yes Madam,” he saw her and quickly came to the edge of the fence.

“I need to have a word with you.”

“Sure madam,” he looked on.

“Not here,” she looked around, “over there,” she pointed towards a deserted lane and walked on. After sometime she heard hurried footsteps behind her.

“What were you doing in the forest,” she spoke as he came beside her. She cannot look him into eyes and continued to walk.

“I… I… was there,” he stammered.

“I know you were there… but why?”

“I use to follow you.”

“You mean earlier also you have followed me,” she was terrified, “Why?”

“I saw you going into the woods and I was worried because it is not safe, we have often seen Leopards coming to these parts of the jungle… so I followed you… in case…”

‘O God,’ he has been watching her all the time and she has no idea.

“You mean you would have saved me if Leopard attacked,” she giggled nervously.

“Yes sure… I would have,” he replied confidently showing a machete hidden in his pants.

Malti didn’t know what to say, she nervously fidgeted and kept on walking without realizing that they have walked into bamboo bushes which were hidden from the road.

“I never wanted to spy on you… I just followed you to warn you… but… but… when I saw you… I didn’t… I don’t want to interrupt,” he spoke slowly while Malti looked at the ground.

“I hope you have not told this to anybody,” she spoke.

“No madam… I can never do that,” he quickly replied.

Malti relaxed feeling the sincerity in his voice and also that he was behaving respectfully as he used to. Not a cheap glance or a sleazy comment, as Malti was dreading.

“Thanks a lot… please don’t tell anyone,” she spoke meekly.

“I would never do that.”

“You are so sweet… Madam,” he spoke getting closer to her.

Malti first time looked at him closely and found him to be just about her height, a bit shorter for a man, but was sturdy built. He had strong arms and legs and the facial feature were of southeast Asian with short eyes and flat nose, looked sweet and innocent to her. His ancestors migrated from Bhutan long time back. The manual work he did showed in his physic and as she glanced down she saw a bulge in his pant.

‘Is he having a boner,’ she thought and realized that just couple of hours back she was totally nude before him and probably he has never seen another woman naked. The thought made her feel ashamed as well as aroused.

Langa was so close to her that he can smell her scent, he can feel the heat emanating from her body and he was not able to control himself. He moved one hand on her back and pulled her in his strong embrace.

“What… what,” she was taken aback.

Langa had one hand on her ass and pulled her sharply into him. Malti felt his hard cock on her thigh and before she could react she felt his other hand on the back of her head.

“No… no… what are you doing,” she squealed and shook her head left and right as he tried to kiss her lips. Her boobs pressed flat onto his chest.

“What do you think you are doing,” Malti shouted and pushed him hard.

“Madam… Madam,” he was in a frenzy and managed to kiss her cheeks.

“Let me go immediately,” she started hitting him on chest.

Langa was startled and his grip on her ass loosened. Malti quickly pushed him back and looked fiercely in his eyes.

“How dare you!!!” she shouted.

“Madam…” he tried to speak but she cut him off.

“What do you think!!! If you have seen me naked, you have the right to fuck me?” she was panting in anger while Langa looked on like a scared puppy.

“No madam,” he looked down.

“I will kill you if you ever touch me,” and she stomped back towards her bungalow.

—————————————

“Today lot of school c***dren visited FRI and I showed them the museum,” Ravi was telling about his day but Malti’s mind was still occupied by the thoughts of the day’s events. She absentmindedly nodded to whatever he was saying.

‘He must be thinking that I am some kind of cheap woman who will be willing to take any cock that comes her way or else he would not have dared to touch me,’ she thought and continued to cook the dinner.

Malti went to bed after finishing dinner while Ravi was with Rini telling her some bedtime story. By now her anger was subsided and her mind was working differently, ‘he has been watching me doing all those nasty things for so many days, OMG, I have masturbated several times,’ she felt ashamed, ‘he had a hard on and I was staring at it no wonder he thought I wanted him.’

When Ravi joined her in bed she was imagining Langa watching her hidden in the bushes and was getting excited. When Ravi put a hand on her back she snuggled close to him. He didn’t have to ask twice for she was already wet. She put her face on the pillow and went prone asking Ravi to fuck her doggy style. At the peak of copulation, she felt as if Langa has a grip on her ass and when she had orgasm his face was in her mind.

They cuddled together after the satisfying sex when Ravi spoke, “You know my peon Hemal Rai, he will be on leave from tomorrow, he is going to his village to fix his daughter’s marriage.”

“Then?”

“Then… I have to run the household errands, he was a good help.”

“Ohh… Ok.”

“Although he offered that his son Langa can do the chores but I don’t like this boy so I refused.”

“Why? Langa seems to be a nice boy, why you hate him,” she spoke cautiously.

“I don’t hate him, but I have heard that he is not a nice guy, its only because of his father that I allowed the gardening job so that it will help him financially for the marriage of his daughter,” he spoke.

“What have you heard,” Malti was curious.

“I don’t know if it’s true or not but some of the staff said that he was involved with the wife of one of the FRI’s officer and he even got her pregnant. It seems that the husband was not having good number of sperms to father a c***d and her getting pregnant made the husband aware of her relationship.”

“Ohh… then.”

“Then this officer got himself transferred to another place and I don’t know what happened, but many neighbors got the whiff of the things before they left.”

“Humm,” that made Malti a bit nervous.

“I am not sure if it is true but people in staff swore… anyway I don’t like his overall appearance either, so just want to have as little as possible connection with him.”

Malti nodded but she lay awake for a long time and finally when she slept she had dreams of Langa impregnating her.

————————————————-

Next three days went uneventful. Langa came for work as usual and stuck to his work only and didn’t tried to come near to Malti or talk to her. Malti was apprehensive initially and was thinking of the ways to handle him if he tried to come onto her, but her fears proved wrong and Langa didn’t tried anything. During this period she remained at home and saw him working in the garden.

She was very much relaxed now and felt that whatever her husband said about him must be rumors only, he looks so innocent. Although she has seen him checking her out whenever she was in the garden, but this didn’t annoy her rather she felt proud.

On fourth day Langa was working in the backyard and collecting the home-grown tomatoes while Malti watched him working from the kitchen window. He collected basketful of tomatoes and knocked on the kitchen door to give it to her.

She opened the door, “put it in the refrigerator.”

“I am sorry madam,” he spoke putting the tomatoes in the fridge.

“Sorry for what.”

“The way I behaved the other day,” he spoke looking down.

“It’s ok,” Malti felt happy that he was behaving like a gentleman.

“Would you like to have some tea,” she spoke happily as she felt a burden lifted from her chest.

“No… no… Madam, please don’t bother,” he spoke hesitantly and got up to leave.

“Sit down,” she ordered, “it’s no trouble I was going to make for myself.”

“Thank you, Madam,” he looked elated.

“Remember to always behave like a good boy… Ok.”

He nodded and both of them continued to make small talks until the tea was boiled.

“Here,” she handed him a cup.

“Madam can I ask you a question if you promise not to get mad,” he spoke.

“What,” she was a bit skeptical.

“Why you stopped going to jungle.”

“Are you mad,” she was furious, “after I know you will follow me, you think I am stupid to go there.”

“Please madam don’t get angry, I will not follow you.”

“No need to be so generous,” she scorned, “I am not going there.”

Langa nodded quietly and sipped the tea. Malti was furious, ashamed as well as aroused all at once.

“You had fun watching me, didn’t you?”

Langa kept quiet. Suddenly Malti had an idea.

“Ok now it’s your turn to get naked.”

“What?”

“Yeah, you heard me… get your clothes off… it is quite fair that as you have peeped on me now it’s my turn to watch you.”

“No Madam,” he looked nervous.

“What no? Now get up and close that door,” she pointed towards the kitchen door.

He looked unbelievably towards her but found she was serious. After Malti shouted at him he quickly closed the door. She made him follow her to the guest bedroom.

“Now off with your clothes,” she spoke and sat on a recliner. Langa stood there looking at her sheepishly while Malti enjoyed his nervousness.

After Malti persuaded him couple of times he took his shirt off and his hairless strong chest came into view. She looked at the broad shoulders and fair smooth skin and was surprised that it looked good.

Next, he unhooked the pant and let it fall on the floor, inside he was wearing a home stitched long underwear. Malti smiled looking at the underwear and felt happy that he was embarrassed. He stood there motionless.

“Now take that thing off,” Malti scolded. She was feeling like having a revenge of short, in shaming him.

He undoes the cord of the underwear and it fell on the floor.

“Ahh hum,” she looked at the impressive cock and was speechless for a moment. The semi erect cock hung between his legs and it was thick. It looked like the rest of his body, strong and sturdy and was hanging between his legs, coming out of thick bush of black hairs with the big balls hanging behind. Malti was surprised to see his cock as she expected it to be boyish. She moved her gaze to his face as she felt embarrassed that she was staring at his cock. The idea was to make fun of him and not the other way around.

“What is this with the bush… can’t you keep it clean,” she taunted finding nothing else to say.

He nodded still looking at the floor. Malti’s gaze returned to his cock, it was not erect but still looked impressive. She has not seen a cock other than her hubby except some in porn movies. She could not help but compare it with Ravi, ‘It must be even bigger when erect,’ she thought and immediately felt ashamed. What next, she had no idea what to do now. ‘Must ask him to dress and leave,’ she thought but didn’t speak and kept on staring at his nude body.

Langa felt ashamed initially to be naked like this but slowly he lost his inhibition. He saw Malti looking at his cock intently and felt happy. He slowly caressed it and pulled the foreskin back.

“Ahem,” she cleared her throat, “what are you doing.”

He kept quiet but slowly stroked his cock looking at the hot wife in front of him.

“Is this what you do when you saw me in the jungle,” she giggled.

“Yes Madam,” he spoke in a low voice.

“Do it… make it big,” she wanted to see the erect cock.

“Madam in jungle I saw you nude but now you are fully clothed, this won’t get hard.”

“Shut up…. Do you think I will get naked for you?”

“Please Madam… I want to see your lovely body…. You are so hot,” his voice was hoarse imagining her naked.

“Shut up,” she wanted to sound angry but was barely able to speak. Getting nude for an audience was her thing, a kink which leads her to do unthinkable.

“You will not try to touch or I will kill you,” she speaks making up her mind.

Langa quickly nodded not believing his good luck.

Malti’s heartbeat increased as she fidgeted with her long skirt. What is she doing? or why is she doing? she had no answer, all she could think of was, how hard this will make him. As she lifted her skirt above her knees she could feel the piercing eyes of Langa on her body and she felt very ashamed of herself.

Langa stroked his cock which was rapidly inflating as those two smooth pillar of thighs were exposed. He has never see another woman who has such an amazing body. Malti naturally has less body hairs and on top of it she also uses to have a bikini wax regularly.

She arched her body on the recliner and felt like a cheap whore and the look of pure lust on the face of Langa made her groan in pleasure. She wanted that her audience is aroused by her body. This is much better than doing alone in the jungle. She remembers the last time she deliberately exposed in front of a man in the train and he tried to **** her but today she is in control.

She looked at his fully erect penis. It was large and thick, like a log in between his legs. She cannot help but compare it with her husband’s cock, while she never felt that Ravi’s cock was small but looking at this large phallus she shivered imagining it stretching her tight pussy. While Ravi’s cock was dark in color this one was white with pink bulbous head. The skin looked smooth and tight, the length must be an inch longer than Ravi but the most amazing part is the girth which must be double the size of Ravi.

“You want more,” she groaned.

“Yess… yes madam.”

She bunched her skirt at her waist and spread her legs wide, “Remember you cannot touch me,” she repeated her warning.

Langa nodded, his face was a mix of pleasure and torture. He has looked at her nude body many times in the jungles but it was nothing in comparison to this, when this goddess of a women knowingly exposing herself to him. He wanted to take advantage of whatever she is willing to give and not to jeopardize his chances by acting against her will.

His gaze was fixed at the lovely mound between her legs covered by a red panty. He saw a letter ‘R’ engraved in the middle of the panty and just below the letter he could visualize the thick pussy lips. Precum oozed out of the tip of his cock as he stroked it.

She hooked both her legs on the arm rest of the recliner and spread wide. Langa noticed the damp spot on his panty,

“Take it out,” he moaned.

Malti looked at him with her half-closed eyes and nodded. She caressed her pussy mound and then put both her thumbs in the waist band of his panty. She lifted her ass a bit and slide down the panty out of her legs and threw it on the floor.

Langa soaked in the sight of the beautiful and hairless pussy. The thick lips were sticking together hiding the labia within. Malti moved her fingers over the lips and parted them.

“Did you masturbated when you saw me in jungle.”

“Yesss.”

“Then do it now,” she asked and watched him as he increased his pace of stroking. She herself inserted one finger and then the second, inside her pussy and started to play with herself.

Both of them watched each other pleasuring themselves and got more and more excited. Malti was pleased to watch the carnal desire on the face of this boy. The room was slowly filled with moans of Malti while he wanked without noise.

“Ahh… ssss…ouuu,” Langa moaned softly as the first jet of cum landed on the floor. Malti also reached her peak watching him spurting cum and closed her eyes in ecstasy.

When she opened her eyes, she saw Langa standing with his cock in his hand and cum splashed over the floor. He was unsure of her reaction and looked sheepishly towards her.

Malti gave him a reassuring smile, “go and fetch the tissue box from kitchen.”

She put back her panty and watched Langa get dressed. He looked very happy, like he has climbed Mount Everest.

—————————————-

After Langa left she regretted for what she had done but the more she thought about it the more aroused she became and ended up masturbating again before her daughter arrived from school.

She had cum twice since morning, however when she was in bed with Ravi she was horny again and literally attacked him. Ravi was happy to find her so aroused, she climbed on him and fucked his brains out.

After the most intense cock breaking experience, Ravi was resting when she broached the subject of Langa.

“You know in few days his sister would be getting married and they would be having a function at home but he has no decent clothes to wear.”

“Humm ok… you can give him some of my old clothes,” he replied.

“What you want me to give him your old clothes and you expect him to wear them for the wedding,” she spoke in an agitated tone.

“Oye… Oye, what are you getting so upset for, people always give their old clothes to their servants,” he looked surprised.

“You said you wanted to help your peon for the marriage and this is not the way to help by giving out old useless clothes like people give to beggars, besides your clothes may not fit him,” she replied.

“I guess you earn enough that we can spend few thousand rupees,” she was still upset.

“Ok… ok… money is not a problem.”

“Then what is the problem,” she was adamant.

“Nothing, you buy him new clothes… ok.”

“Humm, I guess it’s because you don’t like him,” she spoke.

“Come on, you know it’s not true,” he somehow wanted to end this discussion.

“You know…. I talked to him about that officer’s wife and him”

“What!!!” he turned towards her on his elbow, “you talked about his affair.”

“Yeah and guess what? He didn’t deny it but the truth is he didn’t seduce her but she tricked him into this. They wanted fun that is why the wife fooled him, even her husband knows about it and was into this. Once she got pregnant and the relationship came to light she dumped him.”

“O God!!! You talk to him about all this, are you out of your mind?”

“Why, what is wrong with it, at least I found out the truth,” she looked at him in surprise.

He shook his head unbelievingly, “anyway it’s true then that he made that wife pregnant and that’s makes him a cheap guy who is willing to go after married women and I don’t like this type of guys.”

“Well it’s your opinion but for me he is innocent as that woman used him.”

He shrugged his shoulders and the conversation ended.

————————————–

Next day Malti tried to keep herself in control as she didn’t want a repeat of yesterday. She knew that if she continues to expose to him things will go further and she would be tempted for more. Langa came to work at his usual time and looked very happy. He started his work in the backyard but was clearly distracted, he keeps on looking at the house to have a glimpse of her. He smiled when he saw her in a night gown but Malti kept a straight face.

She was having a hard time controlling herself as whenever she saw him looking at her in lust, she felt like teasing him and wanting to find out how hard he is. Langa was looking for an opportunity to talk to her and maybe more but she stayed reserved. Finally, he came to the kitchen door and knocked.

“What?” she enquired.

“Can I get a glass of water,” he asked and Malti opened the door. She pointed at the fridge and asked him to help himself.

“Madam… today I have shaved… upto my balls,” he spoke hesitantly.

“Ok, good for you,” she replied but this was not the reaction he was expecting. He took a long time fetching the bottle and then glass, hoping for some encouragement from her. Malti knew what he wanted and it was turning her on. “I cannot continue this,’ she thought, “I am a respected married woman and he is a low status servant.’ But then, “I am not fucking him or betraying my husband… just some innocent fun,’ she reasoned with herself.

“I haven’t showered today,” she spoke casually and Langa looked at her in a confused manner.

“So, I am going to take the shower now,” she spoke and walked out of the kitchen looking him in the eyes.

“Lock the kitchen door,” she shouted from the living room.

She knew he would follow her and she didn’t lock the bathroom door.

Langa understood the signal and quickly closed the door and followed her to the bedroom. He heard the sound of running water coming from the attached bathroom and saw her gown lying discarded on the floor. He found the door slightly open and his cock started to grow in anticipation.

He pushed the door and his cock sprang to full attention at the sight. Malti was standing under the shower, fully nude. Her white body shining as the water ran down the smooth surface. He grasped in the sight of the most voluptuous woman he has ever seen, the pointed milky boobs stood straight with nipples protruding like pencil erasers, a toned flat stomach and round big ass. His eyes followed the droplets of water flowing down her stomach onto the perfect V between her legs and then running down those shapely thick thighs. He was desperate to feel those thick pussy lips between his palm, he so badly wanted to part them and rub between them. But he knows better not to rush or to lose whatever he is getting.

Malti saw him watching and felt the very familiar carnal desire to display herself, building inside her. She picked up the soap and started rubbing it over her body. She made an effort to make a show out of it by rubbing the soap all over her neck, boobs, abdomen and finally between her legs. Langa meanwhile got rid of his clothes and stroked his very painfully erect cock.

Malti saw the shaved pubic and felt that the cock looked even bigger now. She wanted to touch it, feel the girth and length between her hands but she immediately shook the thoughts out as she knew that if she touches him then he will also be encouraged to touch her and the things will be out of control. She didn’t want to cheat on her husband, she does not want to fuck him, she reassured herself.

“Oops,” the soap slipped out of her hand. She felt real slutty bending down with her back to him. Langa felt his heart will stop beating when he saw her bend down and her ass opened to reveal the soft puckered ass hole and pussy. He gasped for air, just two steps and he could grab that waist and pull it over his cock. The pussy looked so tight he was sure that it will milk him dry in no time.

“Madam,” he groaned as if in pain and started to stroke in frenzy. Malti stayed in bending position longer that required and enjoyed the effect it had on him. She straightened and went under the shower and smiled seductively while rubbing around her tits.

After thoroughly washing herself she closed the shower and looked for the towel which was hanging where Langa was standing. She simply stretched her hand for it.

“Yes madam,” Langa quickly grabbed it and try to give it to her.

“Good boy,” she cooed and turned around presenting her back to him, “put it on my back.”

“Yesss… Yesss.”

Langa put the towel on her back with trembling hands and she started to dry herself. He watched in amazement as she rubbed her boobs dry and then her legs and pussy. Finally, after drying herself completely she hanged the towel on his erect cock.

Giggling, she walked out of the bathroom and went to the almirah in the bedroom to dress up. Langa followed her and watched her fetch clothes from almirah.

“Are you free today around three,” she asked him.

“Yes,” he looked at her questioningly.

“We will go to the market, I want to buy you some clothes,” she spoke and pulled the panty up her legs.

Langa watched in awe as she looked all the more beautiful with the black panty over her white ass. “But why? I have clothes,” he spoke.

“I know but I want to buy you some as your sister’s marriage is in few weeks and I want you to have some new clothes.”

“It’s not necessary madam,” he replied feeling shy in accepting gifts from her.

“Just shut up and be here at three,” she shut him up.

Langa nodded in agreement and watched her put on a matching black bra over her pointed boobs. She walked to the dressing table and started combing her hairs. Langa noted that her black panty had a letter ‘R’ embroidered with white threads.

“Madam, what is this ‘R’ on each one of your panties,” he asked.

“R stands for Ravi, my husband and it means that this belongs to him,” she pointed towards her pussy, “always remember it.”

Langa nodded, however he didn’t seem to agree with it, ‘only a matter of time, very soon you will have my ‘L’ there,’ he thought.

—————————————–

Rini was jumping in joy as her mother told her they would be going to a mall and she finished her lunch quickly without any fuss. Malti drove to the city with Langa and her daughter and stopped at the largest shopping mall of the city.

“What kind of clothes you like,” she asked Langa, but he looked confused.

“No problem, I will pick for you,” she smiled as they enter a readymade garments shop. Langa was lost in that beautiful smile, the white teeth shine as she smiled and the dimples on the cheeks made her look the cutest girl on earth. She walked holding the hand of her daughter and Langa was wondering how on earth this elegant lady can behave like a slut when alone with him.

Malti was wearing a tight jean, equally tight shirt and high heels. The jean was so tight that it looked like a second skin and every curve of her body was accentuated. She walked into the shop with a slight sway of her hips, closely followed by mesmerized Langa.

She selected few pants, shirt, jeans and t-shirts and asked Langa to try them. He came out of the trial room wearing a pant and shirt.

“Ummm, looking good,” Malti remarked examining him closely. She stood close to him facing the mirror.

“What do you say,” she asked looking at the image of the two in the mirror.

“Yes good… but they are very expensive,” he was hesitating.

“You are not allowed to look at the price tag, you just concentrate on the clothes,” she put her arm around him.

“Now you look like my boyfriend,” she laughed out loud while Langa’s grinned.

She picked up three sets of pants, jeans and shirt and have him wear one of them while the old one’s were packed. While making payment Langa noticed that she has also picked four trunk style underwear for him. He looked questioningly towards him but she just smiled.

Once they walked out Rini dragged them to food court for ice-cream. While having ice-cream she saw the poster of Angry Birds movie and started insisting for watching it.

“Mummy please I want to watch this movie, everyone in my class has,” she started to throw tantrums when Malti tried to postpone it to Sunday. Finally, she agreed and asked Langa to fetch three tickets. Langa was very happy at the prospect of going to a movie with her.

When they reached inside the movie was about to start and it was dark, it took few minutes for the eyes to get use to the lights and Malti held Langa’s hand as they walked towards there seat. The hall was mostly empty and their seats were at the far back corner of the hall. He continued to hold her hand till they reach their seats and even when seated he didn’t let go.

“Now you can leave it,” she whispered mischievously.

“Yes… yes,” he let go her hand.

Malti sat in middle of both of them and found that there was no one nearby, the few other spectators were s**ttered in the large hall. Once the movie started, Rini was busy watching but she didn’t enjoy watching animation movies so she started to look around and slid towards Langa who was also not interested in movie and was looking at her.

She felt naughty and whispered, “take it out.”

“What,” although he understood but he wanted to be sure that she meant that only.

“Your cock.”

Langa felt a twitch in his cock and blood started to flow to his groins. He quickly opened his pant and pulled out the semi erect cock. Malti looked at the piece of meat lying on his thighs, she wanted to touch it, feel it in her hands. There was a voice in her head which warned her but she felt in control and touching it didn’t seemed to be a big deal. She reached for it and grabbed it in her fist.

“Ohh,” a low groan escaped Langa’s mouth as he felt the soft hand gripping his cock. He was pleasantly surprised and his cock started to grow hard as he saw the slender fingers with red painted nails around his shaft.

It grew to its full proportions in seconds and filled Malti’s fist completely. It felt so big, so thick, she was not able to close her palm around it. She admiringly moved her hand over the entire length. Malti kept her eyes on the screen and started to play with the cock.

Langa was in heaven as he enjoyed the sensation caused by her soft manipulations. Malti glanced around to see if anyone could watch what she was doing but found no one nearby who could notice. She squeezed the meat and saw a drop of precum oozed out, she moved her thumb over it and rubbed the liquid over the bulbous head.

She slowly caresses the balls and saw him getting impatient. He held her hand and tried to speed up but she pushed away his hand.

“Easy boy,” she giggled, “do you want to cum,” she asked.

“Not yet,” but he held her hand again and asked to pump faster.

She started to give him a slow and sensuous hand job and enjoyed the feeling of warm and pulsating cock in her hand. Langa was now almost leaning onto her with his head resting on her shoulder. He had his hand on her arms and was caressing it slowly. He was apprehensive that she will push his hand away but when she did not he became bolder and started to move it further towards her chest. When he touched the breasts, she caught hold of his hand.

“No, someone may notice.”

He was happy with the response, it was unlike what it used to be whenever he tried to touch her. He keeps on bringing back his hand to her chest and stomach.

“Wait,” she pulled out a shawl from her bag and covered herself from neck and below. A part of the shawl also covered Langa’s lap and hidden his cock from any preying eyes.

Langa almost jumped as he understood the meaning of her covering them with shawl, he quickly inserted his hand inside her top and cupped the soft balls on her chest.

“Ahh… slowly,” she cried out but Langa was in a frenzy, he started to pump both the orbs as if there is no tomorrow. Malti quivered and pumped harder at the shaft. The two of them continued to explore each other under the shawl and Malti was getting carried away. She felt no control when Langa opened the button of her jeans and spread her legs to give him free access to her pussy.

Malti was breathing in short spurts as first time she felt his hard hands on her body. He was leaning so close to her that she could feel his hot breath on her neck. He rubbed his thick finger between her pussy lips and moved his head inside the shawl to take one of the tits into his mouth.

Malti felt him tensed and he sucked her boobs harder, she knew that he was about to cum. She increased the pace and Langa shivered as the first jet of cum went flying and landed on the seat in front. The other spurts landed on her fingers as she continued to pump and milk him.

“Here,” she handed him her bag, “take out the tissues.”

Langa fumbled through the bag while Malti squeezed the last drop of cum from his cock.

“Not this you fool!!! This is a sanitary napkin,” she whispered and Langa again rummaged through the bag and found the tissues. ——————————————–

After reaching home Malti was again feeling guilty for losing control over herself and going too far with Langa. She was lost into thoughts when Ravi arrived from office.

“Daddy… daddy,” Rini jumped into his lap and started narrating the day’s events, “we watched Angry Birds today,” she told happily.

“Ohhh no… you watched without me,” he teased her.

“Yes, and Langa bhaiya (brother) also watched with us and you missed it,” she spoke innocently.

“What!!! Langa watched with you.”

She nodded and started telling him about the movie but his thoughts were focused on Langa and Malti. After playing with Rini for some time he went to kitchen to have a word with Malti.

“What is this Malti? You went out for a movie with Langa!!!” he sounded annoyed.

“Yeah.”

“What do mean ‘Yeah,’ are you out of your mind going out to a movie with this loathsome creature,” he was furious.

Malti was shocked with his sudden outburst and choice of words for Langa, she too got annoyed, “what is wrong with it he is a human being and it’s not like I went out to fuck him,” she shouted.

“Do you understand that if anyone known saw you with him, they will just say that.”

“Ohh!!! So you are worried because of what people will say and have no problem if I actually fuck him, Ok darling husband I will do it very secretively,” she spoke sarcastically.

Ravi rubbed his hands helplessly, “you are twisting my words, I didn’t mean that.”

“Rini was insisting to watch the movie when we went for shopping and I cannot just shoo him away… AND DON’T SHOUT AT ME,” she stomped out of the kitchen while Ravi stood there not knowing what to do.

No one spoke after that and during dinner there was bitter silence between them. After Ravi put Rini to bed and reached the bedroom he found that Malti was busy with her stitching machine and was carving something on her panty. He sat down on the bed wondering what went wrong and how to end this stalemate.

Malti on the other hand was still mad at him, partly due to feeling that he is not trusting her and partly because it is true and she was guilty. She remembered what happened at the movie hall and felt ashamed, however she was too headstrong to admit that she is wrong. She continued to stitch.

Ravi waited for her to finish whatever she was doing and after sometime she got up from the chair and started to change her clothes for bed. She appeared before him in a white panty and bra, it was from the set they have ordered online few days back. Ravi was relieved when he saw her like this and thought she was ready to patch things, but he never thought what he saw.

As Malti moved closer he clearly saw what she was stitching on her panty, with red color thread an ‘LD’ was carved on the panty covering her pussy. His face turned red with anger as he understood the meaning of ‘LD’, Langa Dorji.

“Bitch,” he groaned and jumped from bed to catch her but she was anticipating it and quickly ran around the bed and looked at him defiantly.

“Bitch… let me get hold of you,” he ran towards her but she kept away from him by running around the bed.

“This is what you are accusing me of,” she pointed towards the letters on her panty.

“I am not accusing anything but you are now acting like a bitch,” he again tried to get hold of her.

“I never thought that you would be so narrow minded… from day one you don’t like that boy because of some stupid rumor and you don’t trust your wife.”

“I am not narrow minded… I just told you that it will not look nice if people see you with him and there would again be rumors about you and him.”

“I don’t care,” she shrugged her shoulders.

“But I do care,” he raised his voice.

“Ok darling… then I will fuck him discretely,” she spoke sarcastically.

“Bitch…” he cursed again and looked at the letters on the panty. Malti put one finger on it when she found him looking at the letters and pushed it in, the letters seemed to be pushed inside her pussy.

“Ummh,” she made an animated moaning sound to further enrage him.

“Please don’t make a mountain of a molehill,” he spoke.

“I am angry because of your cheap thinking… and what if it’s true… what if I am really fucking Langa… what will you do?”

Ravi did not know what to say.

“Well think over it and do whatever you want to do believing that I am fucking him, I cannot tolerate a suspicious husband,” she spoke and climbed on the bed.

Ravi stood beside the bed for some time then he too sprawled beside her. Several minutes passed and no one spoke then he moved towards her and grabbed her panty and pulled it out of her legs.

“Take it out and you will never wear it again,” he spoke while Malti had a victorious smile.

They ended the argument with a make-up sex later.

—————————————

Next morning after Ravi and Rini left, Malti was alone and she thought about how she behaved with Ravi, how unreasonable she was. Although her hubby doesn’t know what was actually happening between her and Langa still he was right in questioning her and her guilty conscious made her react the way she reacted. She kept on feeling guilty the whole morning.

But when Langa arrived for his work she again started to feel butterflies in her stomach. She remembered how big and hard his cock was and how it swelled in her hand.

“Good morning madam,” Langa greeted her as he entered the kitchen. Malti just nodded in reply and noticed that he looked very happy and why not only yesterday she had given him a handjob. She saw he already had a bulge in his pant.

Her subconscious mind was warning her that she has already gone too far with this boy and she should not risk her marriage over some stupid fun. This isn’t game anymore its serious adultery if she continues to play with him. Ravi is already suspicious, what if he finds out? He would surely be hurt and even her marriage would be in jeopardy. But then her evil mind convinced her that her husband would never find out.

She looked at Langa who was leering at her, “What are you doing in the kitchen, don’t you have any work in the garden.”

“I am admiring you,” he had a disobedient grin on his face.

“I am noticing that you are becoming very bad these days,” she spoke.

“All because of you,” the grin never left his face, “why are you wearing so many clothes,” he looked at the long gown she was wearing.

“Shut up, I am not here to put up a show for you every day.”

“Oaa…” he made a bad face.

“I am not like the other woman you fucked and impregnated.”

“Certainly, madam you are not like her… you are special… beyond words,” he looked admiringly towards her.

She felt happy when he praised her. She walked towards the living room while Langa followed her looking at the round swaying ass, he could make out the panty lines under the thin material of the gown. He felt a strong urge to grab those soft globs and pull her onto his cock. Malti sat on the chair while he sat down on the floor beside her feet trying to look under the gown.

He gestured her to pull up the gown.

“You are totally mad,” she giggled, “go outside and work in the garden.”

“Please madam, I want to see those creamy legs.”

“Shut up….” She felt the adrenaline rush and looked around the room as if to be sure that they were alone. She felt a bit guilty as she saw the picture of her husband in the photo frame on the side table, but then the lust took over. She saw Langa trying to peep under her gown and her legs automatically started to spread.

Langa was having a great view of the soft white thighs but he wanted more, he could not be satisfied with just the nude show. He let her spread wide and then he swiftly pushed his hands inside the gown and grabbed the black panty.

“Nooo… what are you doing,” she was taken aback by his sudden assault.

“Let me take it out,” he spoke in a shaking voice.

“No… no… leave it,” she grabbed his hands as he tries to pull it down, “I told you never to touch,” she tried to be tough.

“But I touched you yesterday,” he pleaded.

“That does not give you any right.”

“Please… madam,” he didn’t let it go.

A small scuffle broke out between them which eventually she lost and he peeled the panty out of her smooth legs. Malti let out a groan as he spread her legs wide by grabbing her thighs. Langa looked between the legs and saw the most beautiful sight of his life. The smooth shaved pussy was wet and glistering, the pussy lips were all swollen and spread giving a glimpse of pink labia. He pulled the gown upto her waist and pushed his face between her legs.

“Uggg…,” Malti let out a low grunt as she felt his tongue on her inner thighs, “Noooo… please.” He traced his tongue on her thighs moving forward and flickered his tongue on the wet pussy lips.

“Ogg… umm…” she grabbed his hairs.

He drove his tongue inside her causing her to moan even louder. The moaning sound felt like music to his ears and he knew that if he played it right he will have this woman to use as he pleases. The room was filled with the most glorious sounds, raw, intense and delicious noises of pleasure as he plundered her with his tongue. He thrust one finger inside her, crooking it and hitting her in the spot that turned her moans into one long high pitched squeal. She lifted her legs high and placed it on the shoulders of Langa and pulled her face into her crotch.

———————————

Ravi was busy in his work for the about one hour or so but now he was feeling restless, an uneasy feeling like something bad has happened and he was not able to find out the reason. His mind drifted to Malti and the fight they had last night. He was sure that she would not fall for Langa, she is an educated and sensible woman, but then was the wife of other officer whom Langa had fucked. What if Langa is an asshole on lookout for seducing young and willing wives? What if Langa has already seduced her?

The though sent shivers down her spine. The picture of his wife with Langa made his heart beat faster. ‘He has to do something about it,’ he thought. ‘After the marriage of his sister I will get rid of him.’

He walked around his office feeling uneasy and then he stepped out for fresh air. As he came out of the office building he looked at his watch, 11.30, its time for Langa to come for his daily gardening work, u*********sly he started to walk towards his house.

——————————–

Malti’s eyes were closed as she was lost into the wonderful sensations emanating between her legs. She shuddered with multiple orgasms and held his head pressed between her legs. Finally she pushed him back, his mouth was glistering with her juices which he wiped on her gown. She looked into his eyes which were filled with joy.

“I want you to kiss me,” she whispered. Without hesitation, he leaned closer to her and put his lips to hers. He felt her hands wrap in his hair pulling him closer and kissing him. He sucked on to the juicy lips and darted his tongue inside her mouth.

Her one arm went around his back pressing him closer to her and her other hand slipped lower and grabbed the bulge in his pants. Langa groaned in her mouth.

She fiddled with the buttons and pulled the pant and underwear down his legs in one swift motion. The thick cock sprang free and she grabbed it in her fist. Malti kissed him with open mouth and caressed the length of his manhood. At this point Langa felt the warmth of love, the desire by her, not just a pawn in the game of sex.

He grabbed the fabric of the gown and pulled it over her head. She was now totally nude, her milky boobs were proudly resting on her chest. Malti pulled his shirt away and caressed the hairless chest. Both of them started to explore each other, he nudged at the erect nipples and squeezed them between his thumb and fingers. She pulled him by his cock and nudged him to stand straight. As she was sitting on the chair his cock was in level with her face. She wiped the drop of pre cum with her thumb and kissed the head.

Langa looked at the beautiful wife kissing his cock and let out a groan. She rubbed the hard cock on her checks, nose and lips and looked up at him smiling mischievously.

“Yessss….”

“What yes,” she teased.

“Please mam,” he pleaded and moved his hand onto her head trying to pull her face over his cock.

“What please?”

“Please mam… suck it…” he moaned pulling her hairs sharply.

“Ahh, easy boy… easy.” She opened her mouth and slipped the large head onto her tongue.

“Ahhh… Oh God… mmmm,” Langa groaned loudly as he felt the hot lips wrapped around his shaft. She held the cock at the base and slipped in her mouth as she felt the pressure on the back of her head. She felt the thick cock swell even thicker inside her mouth and she has to stretch her mouth wider to accommodate him.

“Bllmmmfhh!” mumbled Malti as her mouth was filled with cock.

“Oh yes, that’s it!! Your lips feel so good,” moaned Langa in delight.

The wife of a respected scientist, bobbed her head on the cock at a steady rhythm. Her soft lips slid smoothly over the smooth skin of the erect cock causing Langa to moan in pleasure. As Malti licked, sucked and slurped with increasing pace, Langa held her head and started to face fuck her.

————————————–

Ravi reached the bend to his house and can clearly see the garden and locked doors beyond but Langa was nowhere to be found. He walked towards the house then suddenly remembered what would he say if his wife spots him, why is he wandering around instead of working at office. Last night also they had fight and if she discovered that he is suspicious and spying on her, she would definitely not be pleased. He paused for a moment to think of an excuse then marched towards the house.

He entered the lawn and saw the front door of the house was shut and the windows have curtains drawn. It was quiet, very quiet and he didn’t feel comfortable, ‘where is Langa.’ He tried the front door but it was locked. ‘Maybe he is working in the kitchen garden,’ he thought and walked around the house.

——————————————-

Langa meanwhile had spread Malti on the carpet in the living room and was on top of her. He had both her boobs in his hands and was squeezing them as if trying to milk them. Malti felt crushed under his tough body and his cock rubbed between her thighs.

For a fleeting moment her entire life flashed before her eyes, she remembered how she used to flash her body to strangers but was too scared of actually having sex. How she masturbated when alone thinking about those incidents and whished if she had the guts to actually go through with it. Face of her hubby flashed before her eyes, ‘he would be devastated if he knew what she is doing,’ she felt guilty for a second. Then the moment, when Langa saw her nude in jungle and how she was scared and how she enjoyed exposing to him. Now, Langa was spreading her legs, she is going to feel that thick cock inside her, she shuddered.

Langa looked at the prim and proper wife under him, all sexed up, ready to be fucked by him. He lifted both the legs in air and lined up his cock on the pink opening.

“Ouchh…. Slowly,” she howled as he plunged in, and tried to push him back with both her hands.

“Ahhhhh…. Maaa,” she wailed loudly and her eyes were closed as the entire cock was rammed inside her. The pussy was so lubricated that the thick cock slipped to the hilt easily, spreading her wide and hitting places that were never reached by her husband’s dick. Langa’s cock felt so big to her now.

Langa looked into her eyes for a few moments and bent down and kissed her on lips. He moved one hand behind her head to have her positioned better for a passionate kiss. Malti eagerly opened her mouth and sucked his tongue. With his mouth locked on her lips he started to fuck her. The large shaft swiftly moved in and out of the lubricated cunt. Malti opened her eyes and saw the wild and resolute expression on his face, and moaned.

As he kept fucking her, the fire in her cunt was being intensified and she thrusted her ass up to match with his strokes. Langa finding her so aroused, started to hammer hard.

—————————————

Ravi saw the kitchen garden all deserted and no sign of Langa, ‘maybe he has not come for work today,’ he thought. Then he heard a faint cry as if someone was in pain, he concentrated on the sound and found that it was coming from the house. His first reaction was whether Malti was hurt. He rushed towards the kitchen door and found it to be unlocked. The voice was clearer now as he entered the kitchen.

His blood froze as he glanced inside the living room. Right in the middle of the room, on the carpet, his innocent wife of eight years was spread naked. Langa was between her legs ramming his big cock in her cunt. The room was filled with muffled cries of Malti as Langa was sucking her lips while pounding her. Although Ravi had an intuition of kind and he was suspecting something, but was not at all prepared for what he saw. At the most he thought that Langa was trying to get into her pants and Malti being an innocent girl was unknowingly encouraging him, but he never thought that Malti would actually be fucking him.

‘Why… why is she doing this?’ He realized that he is now forty-one years old and she is just thirty, ‘does she want a younger cock, am I not able to fuck her properly.’ He felt his head spinning and held the door frame for support.

“Ahh… Ahh… Ahh… easy…” he heard her moan loudly as Langa released her lips and was now alternating between her titties, sucking, nibbling and biting them. He saw Malti raised her legs in air and scratched his back with her nails, encouraging him to be harder. He never saw her so aroused.

He wanted to barge in and kick this Langa’s ass, but he stopped, he felt his self-esteem so badly crushed that he could not fathom the courage to stand face to face with the guy half his age. This guy has scored over his wife and his wife is happily presenting her cunt to him. He could not take it anymore and walked out into the kitchen garden.

The two, unaware of the presence of Ravi kept on fucking like bunnies. Every time Langa pinched her or bit her on boobs, she moaned loudly and squeeze her pussy around the fat cock, she knew that it will leave bruises but she enjoyed the rough treatment.

Ravi walked far away from the noises that were faintly audible outside also and stood motionless in the corner. He stood there for a long time not knowing what to do when he saw Langa walked out of the kitchen door, his wife was right behind. He ducked behind a tree and saw Malti smiled and closed the door as he bid good bye.

Langa walked happily not noticing anybody and without realizing Ravi picked up an iron rod and followed him in back alley. It was deserted in the afternoon and the sunlight was also dim due to thick cover of trees above. Langa walked oblivious to his presence and was whistling and jumping with joy. With every passing moment Ravi was losing his control, the naked image of him between the legs of his wife flashed before his eyes. Without thinking he raised his hand and swung the iron rod.

“Ahhhhhhh….” Langa’s chilling scream shook the quite neighborhood and along with the scream he can clearly hear the horrifying noise of cracking of his skull. Langa fell face down on the road and blood started to gush out of the wound, spreading on the street.

“Oh God!!!’ He realized what has happened as he looked at the motionless body of Langa, ‘he will die,’ he shivered. Then he heard a door banged opened and someone shouted, “What happened?” Ravi traced his foot back and ran in the opposite direction, as fast as he can. He didn’t stop running until he reached the main road and threw the rod into the grasses. Without looking back, he walked quickly towards his office.

Breathlessly he took a glass of water and sat down in his chair. After couple of minutes he started to think about his situation, ‘has anybody seen him hitting Langa? will he die?’ He trembled with fear and remorse as he realized that he didn’t want to hurt anybody but if he dies no one will believe him and also the infidelity of his wife will be known to everyone. He found his situation glum.

Ravi was still controlling his breath when his mobile rang, it was his wife. He felt his heartbeat increased and he feared for worse, nervously he took the call.

“Hello… Hello…” Malti’s anxious voice filled his ears, “come immediately… someone has hit Langa and he has to be taken to hospital immediately.” She spoke in one breath.

“What… Who has beaten Langa,” Ravi was dreading that someone might have seen him hitting him.

“No one knows…. Don’t waste your time come immediately,” she shouted.

Ravi felt a bit relaxed knowing that no one knows about him. He then quickly informed other staff in the office that his peon Hemal Rai’s son, has been beaten by someone and has to be rushed to hospital. Many of the office staff accompanied him. When they reached the spot, he saw a small crowd has gathered and someone has already tied a large cloth on the wound to stop the bleeding but Langa was still u*********s.

They put him in his car and two of the staff accompanied him to nearby hospital. Malti also insisted on accompanying and he could not persuade her otherwise. Someone from the office also informed the police.

In the hospital, the doctors took him into a room while they waited outside. Ravi now relaxed a bit and looked at his worried wife.

“How can someone do this,” she spoke with a pain in his voice, “he is such a nice and obedient boy.”

Ravi just nodded his head, he was no longer angry but was feeling remorse. His felt even more guilty when Langa’s mother and sister reached hospital and were crying unconsolably. Malti talked to them and assured them, although doctors told them he was serious. Ravi while waiting with his other colleagues, just prayed that nothing should happen to him.

After sometime the doctors came out and everybody rushed to him for update, he informed that wound is deep but he has stitched it, the skull has a hairline fracture and could cause any damage which he cannot foresee now and have to pray that he regains consciousness as soon as possible. Mother and daughter again started to cry and Malti consoled them.

———————————-

It was five in the evening when Langa opened his eyes and everyone was relaxed. Ravi’s other colleagues already left in the evening but Malti insisted on staying with his mother and sister as his father Hemal was still out of town and could come tomorrow only. Ravi has to stay back because of her and of course all the expenses of the treatment was paid by him, but he felt easy now after Langa was awake and told that he could not see his attacker.

Around eight in the night he could convince his wife to leave hospital, but only after doctors assured that he is out of danger and will be fine in a weak. He saw her talking to Langa and the scenes of the afternoon flashed before his eyes. He felt no anger, but his heart ached at how she cared him.

They picked up their daughter from neighbor’s and went home. After Rini went to sleep, both of them lay awake in bed thinking about the day’s events. Ravi was lost in thoughts about what he saw in the afternoon, it was not a bad dream it really happened. His innocent wife was actually enjoying another cock. Since when they have been fucking? Does he have a big cock or is he a better lover than him? Several questions clouded his mind.

Langa was sucking the very lips he uses to kiss so lovingly, Langa was pinching and biting the very boobs he so carefully loved and not only Malti allowed all this but she was actually encouraging it. Every cell in his body was charged and he was shaking with agony.

He didn’t know what to do, he cannot talk to her about it, as she will immediately know that he was the one who attacked Langa. He actually felt sorry for that, instead he should have confronted Malti, but whatever is done cannot be undone.

‘She is again going to fuck Langa once he is back from hospital,’ he felt as if his heart was gripped by someone.

Malti was also thinking about how she committed adultery, the way she was going on with Langa this was bound to happen. She glanced at Ravi feeling guilty, ‘poor Ravi, he has no idea that he has been helping the man who has fucked his wife,’ she thought. She turned towards Ravi and started to caress his hairy chest and kissed on the nipples.

Malti’s hairs brushed against his face and in order to brush them away, Ravi inadvertently started to stroke them. ‘Has she also kissed Langa, the same way?’ the question flashed in his mind and immediately blood surged in his groins and his cock was hard in record speed.

“You are mine,” he grabbed her hairs harder and guided her head lower.

“Ahhh…” she groaned in pain.

“Tell me you are mine,” he spoke loudly.

“Yes… yes… I am all yours.”

He pulled his underwear down and pushed her head onto his hard cock.

“Open your mouth,” he instructed.

“What’s gotten into you,” she giggled.

“Open it,” he barked.

Malti felt strange at his rough behavior and then she saw the rock-hard cock staring at her face, ‘Must be very horny,’ she thought and quickly opened her mouth. Ravi positioned himself in front of her and pulled her mouth over his cock by grabbing her by hairs.

More than half the cock slipped in and Malti felt it filling her mouth completely, she tried to suck it by pulling in her cheeks and moving her tongue around its head.

“Amm… Ahh…,” Ravi groaned softly as he felt the hot tongue and pulled her face to impale his cock completely in her mouth. The cock hit the back of her throat and she trashed her head and pinched his buttocks, trying to escape the onslaught but he held her tightly. Malti felt gagged and in order to control her reflexes she opened her mouth wide.

Ravi held her like that for a moment and then started to face fuck her by pulling half of his cock back and then ramming it back in. Malti was scared at the rough treatment and feared that his cock would push into her throat but it was not that big to reach deep and she managed to breath in between his thrusts.

“Gugg…aggg…uggg,” Malti gurgled and squeezed his ass every time her noise was buried into his pubic and cock was touching the throat. Ravi was beyond caring, he was in a frenzy as he saw her sweet mouth stretched over his cock. He wondered if she has sucked Langa’s dick and this made his cock swell even harder.

“Ahhh… ahhh,” he moaned and increased his speed. Malti knew he was about to cum in her mouth. The first jet of cum hit at the back of her throat and she can feel it trickling down inside. The second jet of cum splattered over her spread out tongue and she can feel the salty liquid filled her mouth. She closed her eyes and breathed heavy, waiting for him to finish but he was still fucking her cum filled mouth and added more cum to it.

Malti let the cum dribble out of her mouth as soon as he let her go and gave a dirty stare to Ravi before running towards bathroom.

“You rascal, you almost chocked my throat… what is this?” she shouted as soon as she returned.

“Blowjob,” he coolly replied.

“I know that…,” she hit on his arm, “but is this the way to do it?”

“It was good.”

“Must be for you but what about me,” she frowned, “you should have at-least warned me before cumming.”

She turned her back towards him.

————————————————-

In morning things were normal when Ravi took her into his arms and kissed her slowly. After he went to office Malti went to Langa’s house to meet his mother and found out that Langa’s father had come back from village and was with him at hospital. His mother and sister were very thankful to her for taking so much care. She returned home afterwards but felt lonely.

Four days passed like this and Malti was missing some action, some kinky fun, she was missing Langa. During the period Langa’s health improved and she visited him couple of times with Ravi. Fifth day she was alone in the house and it was raining since morning making the weather very pleasant. She relaxed in the verandah enjoying the weather and a hot cup of coffee and contemplated on visiting Langa. Ravi was busy at work so she decided to go alone. She changed into a tight jean and a white t-shirt, her ass filled the jeans nicely.

She picked the keys of the car and drove off. Instead of going directly to the hospital she drives around in the rain, enjoying the weather. Soon she was out of the city into a small road on the hills which head towards villages. The view from the hill was great and she can see the city spread out below. She stopped the car at a bend and walked out in the rain to look at the scene. Within minutes she was drenched as it was raining heavily, she enjoyed getting wet in rain like a k**. The white top was stuck to her body tightly and the bra was clearly visible, but oblivious to all this she enjoyed the rain.

It was hilly road with hill on one side and deep slope on the other. She parked the car towards the slope and watched the valley below. The road was deserted and no sole was visible. She rested her back on the car and slowly pulled her t-shirt up revealing the smooth and toned abdomen. She glanced around and found that she was hidden behind the car on one side and the valley on other, feeling safe she pulled it further up. She wished Langa was around to watch.

She exposed her abdomen for couple of minutes and then pulled down the t-shirt, wondering what she is doing exposing in middle of the road. But the kinky nature of the act aroused her and she unhooked her bra and maneuvered the straps through her arms so that without taking out the t-shirt she took out the bra and threw it inside the car. Now bra less, she pulled the t-shirt upto her neck exposing the perfect globs.

The water drops fall directly on the milky tits and she arched her body against the car. Feeling naughty she pulled down the zipper of her jeans and started to rub her pussy and pinched the tits. She imagined how hard Langa would have been looking at her.

Suddenly she heard the noise of a motorbike approaching. She quickly adjusted her clothes and stood beside the car waiting for the bike to pass. Two young guys were riding the bike and when they saw a sexy girl all wet in the rain standing beside the car, they stopped.

“Car trouble?” the pillion rider spoke.

“Hun… yeah,” she cannot come up with anything else.

“Ohh… can I be of any help.”

“No… no need really… I will call the garage,” she spoke. She found that both looked young around 20 years old and the shirt they wore have an SPMG College embossed.

‘College students,’ she thought and found that they were checking her out. She realized that her wet top was sticking to her body and without bra her boobs were on display. She felt their gaze on her body, she enjoyed the attention but played ignorant.

“Hi… I am Manoj,” the pillion rider introduced himself as he got down from the bike and looked at her expecting her to introduced herself, but Malti just smiled at his attempt to make conversation with her.

He didn’t give up even when she didn’t reply, “I am from SPMG college and you?”

Malti giggled as she realized that he is thinking her to be a college student, “I am not a student… I am married… a housewife.”

“Ooo,” he too smiled, “now you would say that you have two c***dren,” he did not believe her.

She laughed out loud, “not two but one c***d.”

“No problem… you don’t want to tell,” he had a sheepish grin on his face as he thought that to avoid them she is making up to be married and all.

“But do you want to be standing here in rain, I can drop you to the nearby repair shop.” “I will call the garage, don’t worry,” she enjoyed the flirtation and also that she is being mistaken for a collage girl.

“This is a secluded place and is not safe for you to be stranded here… you can ride with us.”

“Ride with you, on this!!!” She looked at the motorbike, “all three of us?”

“Yes… yes… no problem we can,” he looked expectantly.

Malti felt naughty as she saw them drooling over her and thought it would be fun to ride with them and tease them some more.

“Umm… I am not sure,” she looked at the bike.

“We can easily ride,” the driver spoke for the first time. He was not able to take his eyes away from Malti. Her athletic body was displayed at its best in wet t-shirt and tight jean.

“Humm,” she pretended to be thinking while the two expectantly looked at her.

“Ok, drop me to the nearby garage,” she spoke as if there is no choice. Their faces lit up as she walked towards the bike with swaying hips.

She climbed on the back seat and as there was no support she grabbed the shoulders of the driver. When Manoj climbed behind her she was cramped between the two as the space was limited.

“Ohh… I don’t think we can all fit in,” she complained.

“No problem we have been triple riding in the past too,” he spoke and pushed his body into her making space. She felt tightly sandwiched between them, her boobs were pressed on the back of the driver and Manoj was holding onto her waist from behind.

Before she could complain again he started to move. Manoj was not able to believe his luck as he held onto the hottest waist. He saw the belt of the low-rise jeans of Malti was now pushed even lower in this position and he could see the white panty and the tip of her ass crack. He felt his cock grew hard.

Pressed between the two Malti started to feel horny, she felt the unmistakable hardness of his cock pressed at her ass. As the bike jumped on the pot holes Manoj took advantage and pressed his groin harder against her. She can feel his hands on her skin as the t-shit rode high.

They continued the ride and she observed that he was driving slowly, she smiled as she knew that the driver was also enjoying her boobs pressed on his back.

“Now at least you can tell me your name,” Manoj asked.

“Malti.”

“What a beautiful name and your collage.”

She giggled, “I told you I am not a student.”

“Ok then what do you do.”

“I am a housewife.”

“Please don’t say that… I know you don’t want to tell.”

She laughed again and felt that his hands were slowly moving on her skin and around her waist. He reached around and caressed her stomach. Malti caught hold of his hands.

“Hey keep your hands in limits, you can hold onto my shoulders,” she placed his hands on her shoulders.

“But this is better,” he whispered and grabbed her waist. This time he held it hard.

“No,” she also whispered and caught his hands but he held onto it. A small scuffle broke out between them where he moved his hands onto her waist and stomach while she tried to stop him. While trying to stop him Malti was not able to take any support as her hands were busy and when the bike jumped again on a bump she has to move her hands away to held onto the driver. Manoj’s hands were free and in a flash of a second both his hands reached her bra less boobs and grabbed them.

Malti was stunned, she never expected that little bit of fun will lead to this. He never imagined that in broad daylight and on the middle of a road he could dare to grab her boobs. She glanced around and saw the road was deserted. Her t-shirt was riding high and she pulled it down but was not able to cover herself properly as his hands were inside it.

“Leave them,” she whispered and tried to push his hands away but he pumped the globs between his palms. She tried to fight with him but she has to held onto the driver for support again and again so was not able to stop him from doing whatever he wanted. He pumped and squeezed the tits repeatedly.

Then she was alarmed when she felt him taking her nipples between his thumb and fingers.

“Don’t…. don’t you do that…. I will start shouting,” she whimpered unable to stop him, her eyes ran around in her socket, trying to see if anyone is on the road.

“Don’t worry I will not be harsh,” he whispered into her ears. Her nipples were trapped between his thumb and fingers and he tweaked them hard, she bit her lips to control her groaning. She was unable to stop him and he alternated between squeezing, rubbing and pulling her nipples. She gasped for air every time he squeezed them hard. She felt a burning sensation between her legs and felt her nipple getting erect because of the treatment.

“I knew from the moment I saw you that you were not wearing any bra,” he tweaked again, “these are really nice,” he whispered. She could feel his hot breath on her neck and he licked her earlobes as he speaks.

“Please stop now,” she whispered, “people are there on the road.”

They were nearing the city and few vehicles crossed them. Then she saw people around the bend and she withered violently, “leave me.”

Manoj gave a final tweak and then brought his hands down on her waist. She quickly adjusted her t-shirt letting out a sigh of relief.

“Shall we take another round upto your car,” he enquired.

“No… not at all… drop me now,” she quickly replied.

“Dileep turn around we have to go and check if Malti has left her car unlocked,” he speaks to the driver.

“No… no… stop the bike now,” she shook the driver.

“Stop now or I will start shouting,” she spoke in a voice that he understood that he cannot take any more liberties with her. Finally, after she continued to pester them, they stopped at a crossing and she jumped out of the bike.

“Let us drop you to the garage,” Manoj spoke.

“I can find my way,” she walked away.

“Hey at least tell me your number… we can meet again,” he followed her.

“Stop following me or you will regret it forever,” she spoke in a mean voice and he understood better not to take any more chances. Malti took an auto and rode back to where her car was. She looked back and was relieved that they did not follow.

While driving back to home she relaxed and felt happy that she was able to stop it from going out of control. She got more than what she bargained for and can still feel his hands on her boobs. She realized that she has taken too much risk in allowing what happened but now she felt wet between her legs.

She headed straight to home as her clothes were still wet and she cannot go like that to hospital. She changed into a comfortable salwar kurta and found that she still has lot of time before her daughter comes back from school, so she decided to visit Langa.

“Hello,” she spoke as she enters his room. Langa was alone in the room and was sitting in his bed. Malti kept the fruits she brought, on the side table and sat beside him on the bed.

“Why you taking so much trouble,” he spoke in a humble voice, “you are doing so much for me.”

“Hush… what am I doing… how are you today.”

“Better, doctors are telling that they will relive me tomorrow from hospital but I have to take rest at home.”

“You should rest properly.”

“But I want to be back to work.”

“Why?”

“I am missing you… miss seeing you,” he spoke mischievously.

“Very naughty,” she giggled, “you are seeing me every day.”

“Yeah but not the way I like to.”

“Ooo and how would you like to see me,” she teased him.

He didn’t reply but put one hand on her thighs and stroked it.

“Hey anyone can come.”

“No one will come, mother and sister just went home and they will come back in evening and daddy is at office,” he spoke and pushed his hand between her legs.

Malti enjoyed his touch after so many days and let him fondle her snatch. He rubbed her pussy over the clothes.

“Take it off,” he whispered.

“Shut up… we are in hospital.”

He guided her hand over his pajama and placed it over his erect cock.

“Look how hard I am,” he spoke and rubbed her pussy hard. She stroked his cock for couple of seconds and when he started to get up she stopped him.

“No… you are in no shape to do anything,” she giggled, “you must rest.” He made a puppy face.

Then she made up her mind and got up to lock the door from inside. She returned back to the bed and caressed his bulge, “I will take care of this,” she spoke with a mischievous smile and pulled his pajama to his ankles. She held the thick rod in her fist and stroked it.

“You relax,” she pushed him back on the pillow and started to slowly pump his shaft.

“You have a fat tool,” she admired the thickness in her hand, “very difficult to put in my mouth… you want me to suck it,” she enquired.

“Yessss… please,” he groaned.

She smiled and tucking her hairs behind her ears she bends down on him.

“Ahhh… Oh God… umm,” Langa groaned loudly as he felt the hot tongue lick around the head of his cock. She smiled looking at his face and then licked the cock from tip to the base. Langa rested his back on the pillow and watched the wife of a respectable scientist, his father’s boss, work on his cock like a slut. His cock twitched every time she moves her wet tongue from top to bottom. Soon his cock was wet and shining with her saliva. After licking it couple of times Malti held the cock at the base and engulfed half of it in her mouth.

“Yesss…” Langa moaned and bucked his hips. Malti has to stretch her mouth wide to fit the thick rod which filled her mouth completely. She took couple of seconds to get use to the size and then sucked in. She remembered how as a k** she uses to suck on the ice candies which were always thick compared to her small mouth. She felt the same way sucking his oversized cock except that this one was hot and the skin felt so velvety inside her mouth. She pushed it up on her tongue and squeezed it between her tongue and pallet. She wanted to squeezed out the nectar from it.

Langa watched her soft pink polished lips stretched around his cock and groaned. Malti bobbled her head up and down on his shaft and started to suck in earnest. Every time she goes down, the cock slips further in. She enjoyed the feeling of hot flesh inside her mouth and wanted to take every inch of it inside her. He softly moaned and bucked his hips as his cock rubbed against her lips.

Langa could not lie still for long time and sat on the edge of the bed pushing Malti on her knees beside the bed. He held her head in both his hands and started to guide her face onto his shaft. Malti felt his cock reaching at the back of her throat. Her husband never reached so deep and she feared that if she let him face fuck her he will even enter her throat. She held his cock at the base in her fist so that he cannot enter completely into her mouth. Langa increased the pace and tried to push her hand away so to enter completely but she held firmly.

“Madam… please remove your hand,” he whispered. Malti saw an a****listic rage, a tortured look on Langa’s face and knew that if she removes her hand he will enter her throat. She shook her head in no. Langa continued to fuck her face in long and slow strokes and whispering her to remove her hand. Her husband has never reached her throat and she was a bit scared what to expect. Even now when his cock touched the back of throat, her eyes widened and she has to control her gag reflexes. Couple of minutes passed and he continued to fuck her while she sucked and swallowed the saliva in her mouth.

“Ahhh…uggg…” he groaned and she felt his cock swell in her mouth. “Madam… AHHH,” he groaned even loudly and she knew he was about to cum. Langa held her head with one hand and with other he removed her grip on the base of his shaft. As soon as her hand was removed his entire cock was impaled deep into her throat.

Malti shook violently and her eyes widened, she felt chocked onto the shaft but the next second he eased and pulled out. She was barely able to catch her breath when he was into her throat again. She scratched his legs in protest but it had little effect, he expertly slides in and out of her throat giving her time only to catch her breath.

Malti was very still now, trying to relax her muscles as much as possible, while Langa was not able to last any longer and started to pump his load inside her mouth. Langa emptied his load directly into her throat and she could do little but to swallow. He continued to twitch and jerk for some time and kept her pinned between his legs.

Finally, when he let her go she sat exhausted on the floor. She cannot believe that she was throat fucked just now and she swallowed every drop of cum. She never imagined that she would do this. Langa was lying on the bed, happy and contended.

She came out of the bathroom after cleaning and found Langa still lying in same position.

“You can now pull up your pajamas,” she spoke.

Langa smiled, “don’t want another round.”

“Just shut up… my throat is sore, you were out of control and fucked my throat,” she complained.

“It’s so sweet I cannot help.”

“Looks like you have lot of practice doing it.”

“Yes… I have done it couple of times before and she liked it,” he spoke.

Malti felt a pang of jealousy, she knew which women he was talking about, the wife of another officer from FRI whom he has fucked before.

She quickly gathered her purse and mobile, “Ok I will leave now, you take rest.”

“Will see you soon at home.”

Malti nodded and left.

—————————————————-

Later in night when she was having sex with Ravi she found that she was not able to enjoy it. She could not fathom why, maybe because she is tired, but soon she realized it was due to lack of excitement. She felt the urge only when the days event flashed before her eyes, the teasing with the boys and the hard cock of Langa in her mouth. She came hard imagining the muscular Langa between her legs. She even felt guilty afterwards.

After the sex Ravi lay awoke for a long time thinking about his wife and Langa. He knew that Langa would be fit and fine in few days and will be back to fuck his wife, little did he knew that he has already started with mouth fucking her. He cannot talk about this with Malti as it will reveal that he has attacked Langa. He tried to look for reasons for her falling for Langa but could not think of any. He has always found her actively participating in sex and even initiating it also and he always thought that he was good enough for her. Now after he has witnessed her with Langa his delusion was shattered and he realized that her libido cannot be satisfied by just one man. But he cannot just keep quiet and tolerate her adultery, he has to do something about it. He found only one option right now i.e. to seek transfer from the city. He remembered how the other officer whose wife Langa was fucking also did the same thing, he got himself transferred away. Maybe sometime later after they move away he can talk to Malti about this. After making this decision he felt relaxed and fell asleep.

————————————————-

Next day in the office Ravi decided to talk to his boss Mr Raj Pratap Singh, he was the director of FRI and Ravi was having good relationship with him. He was the top boss at FRI and had good connections which could help him in getting transfer. Mr Singh was a senior IFS officer in his fifties and he also resides in a bungalow in the same FRI complex where Ravi resides but was still some distance from his house as the place is spread out in a very large area.

“What!!! You want to be transferred,” he was shocked when Ravi asked him for help. They were sitting in Singh’s office.

“Yes sir, actually I am not getting any good results in my research and I want to be transferred to some other place.”

“Rubbish, I know your research is going on right track, you only joined us this year.”

Ravi made up some story about his work-related problems and asked him to help him in transfer.

“Ok, I will see what can be done, but before I forget I must invite you, Malti and your lovely daughter to our 25th marriage anniversary party this Saturday evening,” he spoke.

“Ohh… congratulations sir.”

“Thanks, and make sure you attend with your family, the party is at my bungalow and I am inviting few of my close friends only.”

Ravi nodded and assured that he will be there. He came out of his office in deep thoughts and decided that he will get a nice gift for them for the anniversary and then he will again talk to him about transfer on Monday, he will definitely help.

At home, Malti was not feeling good as her mensural periods started and her back was paining. Next couple of days went by uneventful partly due to Malti’s mensural periods and partly as Langa was recovering at home. Finally, Saturday arrived and Malti was not too excited about it as she had earlier attended Ravi’s office parties and they turn out to be boring. She never enjoyed gossiping with the wives of other officers from FRI. However, she paid attention on dressing and wore her best salwar kurta. The kurta had a deep neck revealing a generous cleavage. She wore a light makeup and tied her shoulder length hairs into a bun. When she came out of the room Ravi’s jaws dropped looking at the sexy figure.

Malti was feeling horny as her periods ended today and she always feel aroused during this time. She saw the face of Ravi and smiled,

“Be aware tonight,” she whispered.

Ravi felt his cock twitch and he forgot all about her infidelity and wanted to grab her right then and there but then the face of Langa flashed before his eyes and all he could think of was that she is hot for her lover. Then his attention was diverted when Rini pulled his hands,

“Daddy let us go,” she was ready.

Malti felt relaxed when she found out that the guest at the party were very limited and only one or two couples were from office. The party was stretched out from there drawing room to the back lawn. They settled down in drawing room while Rini ran around the house. Malti has met Mr Singh and his wife earlier also and she liked his wife, they go along well. As regards Mr Singh he always had a lecherous eye on Malti. She had felt it earlier too but nothing threatening.

Today also when he saw Malti he was mesmerized by her youthful yet fully developed beauty. He looked at the full ass which was accentuated by the tight dress, and felt his cock stir. Malti saw him leering at her and felt strangely aroused as if she is exposing herself. She congratulated the couple on their anniversary and Mr Singh held onto her hand longer than required, maybe fantasizing those soft hands wrapped around his cock.

They were still exchanging pleasantries when Malti saw Manoj approaching them.

‘O my god this guy,’ Malti recognized the guy whom she met couple of days back on the hills and she remembered how she travelled with them on the bike and how he felt her up.

‘What is he doing here?’ she thought.

As he approached closer he also recognized Malti and was startled.

“What are you standing there, come…” Mrs Singh hailed him closer.

“I guess you have not met our son Manoj,” she introduced him, “he is studying engineering from SPMG collage.”

Manoj looked at her dumb faced.

“Where are your manners,” Mrs Singh scolded finding him looking blankly at Ravi and Malti.

“Ohh… sorry… “Namastay… uncle,” he spoke to Ravi and then mumbled some greetings to Malti also, he was not able to bring himself to call her aunty as he has called her husband uncle.

Mrs Singh then went on to introduce them to Manoj. Malti understood his predicament and smiled inwardly, she knew that it’s a shock for him as he believes her to be a student of his age.

Ravi noticed the strange behavior of Manoj and how he was looking at Malti, but he was not able to understand anything but then he also noticed his boss feasting his eyes on Malti. For a moment Ravi felt a bit proud that he had such a sexy wife which could stir lust in father and son alike but the next moment he was ashamed of himself for letting this kind of thoughts come to his mind.

Manoj soon excused himself and went away, while Mr Singh took Ravi away to the makeshift bar at the corner and they mixed with the other guys who were already drinking, the women were having fruit juice and were chatting amongst themselves.

Party was pretty boring; some music was played but nobody was dancing and guests made their own groups for drinking and chatting. Malti soon found herself alone and she wandered to the kitchen looking for some food but there was none.

As she was there Mr Singh walked in,

“Hey…”

“Hi,” she smiled.

“I must say Ravi is a very lucky guy,” he said looking at her animatedly.

She knew what he was getting at but she played innocent, “Why?”

“He has such a beautiful wife,” he spoke.

“Ohh… come on you are just being nice,” she pretended to be shy.

“No… no… you are amazing,” he admired her body lewdly. Malti didn’t knew what to say she just fiddled with the glass of orange juice.

“What are you drinking,” he enquired.

“Orange juice.”

“Why not spike it with some vodka,” he spoke with a glimmer in his eyes and quickly produced a bottle from the kitchen cabinet.

“Oh… no… please,” she giggled, “no lady is drinking.”

“No one that you can find out,” he smiled meaningfully, “why do you think I am came here looking for the bottle of vodka… there are ladies quietly mixing it with the juice.”

He opened the cap and gestured for her glass. “This party is going to be interesting,” Malti thought and let him pour some in her half-filled glass.

She sipped and made a bad face and he giggled, “perfect drink… no smell and goes perfectly with the juice.”

“You wait here, I’ll pass this bottle to my wife and will be back with some snacks,” he left.

Malti gulped down the drink quickly and walked out of the kitchen. She joined the group of ladies and saw Mr Singh hurriedly going back to the kitchen to look for her, she smiled and felt the same feeling as she uses to get as a teenager exposing and teasing her teachers.

Malti was talking to Mrs Singh and other ladies when Rini returned to her side feeling bored.

“Mummy I want to go home.”

“Why baby we just came,” she asked.

“I am getting bored.”

There was no other c***d of her age with whom she can play. Mrs Singh understood and called for her son.

“Hey Manoj what are you doing… take Rini to your room and give her some video games to play,” she told him.

Rini was happy listening to this and quickly walked with him to his room. As Manoj guided Rini, he looked at Malti mischievously from the corner of his eyes. After the initial shock his confidence was back and he was happy to see her again. He was surprised to find that she was indeed a mother of a six-year-old girl.

Malti was also relaxed now and felt a fire building inside her remembering what happened that afternoon. She was already feeling horny and now after seeing him smiling mischievously and his father trying to sweet talk her she felt her pussy getting wet.

She saw her husband was busy with men and Mr Singh was going around from one place to another looking for her. He saw her standing with the ladies and wanted to come over when he stopped as he saw his son Manoj appeared before her side.

“So, you are really a housewife,” he spoke.

“Ahm… yeah… I told you,” she replied with a straight face.

“Are you angry with me.”

“What do you think I should be… happy?”

“I am sorry for that day but I thought you to be a collage girl,” he spoke but he never looked apologetic.

“You mean to say that if I am a collage girl you are justified in doing what you did,” she retorted back.

“No… No… I didn’t mean that…. But you are so beautiful and hot that I got carried away.”

She didn’t say anything and walked towards the food table.

He followed her, “I am really sorry for that day.”

“I heard you the first time,” she picked up some snacks.

Manoj looked expectantly at her and mouthed please. Malti enjoyed the situation and very well understood that he is just trying to talk her up.

“Where is Rini,” she changed the topic.

“Ohh she is playing games on my computer,” he pointed to the room upstairs.

“I better check on her,” she walked towards the room with Manoj right behind her.

Rini was busy on the computer, “hey baby have you eaten anything,” she enquired.

“No mummy I don’t want anything.”

“I know once you got hooked on games you will lose your appetite.”

Malti looked around the room and found it look typically like a room of a college student, a single bed in the center, table with books s**ttered all over, she smiled examining it.

“Not tidy,” he grinned sheepishly.

“What is there,” she pointed towards a door.

“That’s my sister’s room,” he opened the door, “she is now in Delhi, couldn’t make it tonight for the party.”

Malti nodded and stepped into the room and found it neat and clean, “see you can make out from the room that it belongs to a girl, I don’t know how you boys can live in such a mess.”

“Yeah girls are a beautiful specimen created by god… like you.”

Malti giggled, “very philosophical.”

“And you are the best of those creations,” he took the opportunity, “it was not my fault that I mistook you for a collage girl.” He was now animatedly looking at her from top to bottom.

“Ok… ok… now you have enough of eye feasting,” she chuckled.

Manoj also giggled, “Common… I can never have enough… that day too you refused to take second trip to your car.”

“Were you out of your mind… how could you dare such a thing in middle of the road,” her face turned red but her heartbeat increased.

“Now we are in a room,” he spoke meaningfully.

“Just shut up,” she spoke in a hoarse voice. Manoj was looking directly at her lovely cleavage and Malti’s breathing became heavy. Ever since she saw him she was feeling naughty and was reminded of that afternoon. She knew that given an opportunity he will try to take advantage and she too wanted to have some fun but she knew that if she continues now she will lose control. Manoj took a determined step towards her.

She gave him a stern look, “What?”

He stopped in his tracks and could not dare to touch her, “Umm… I… just wanted to look…”

“You already had enough fun that day,” she spoke.

“Noooo…,” he looked pleadingly towards her.

She enjoyed this and saw a bulge in his pants, “don’t walk into the party with that bulge,” she giggled and walked out.

As soon as she was back in the party Mr Singh magically appeared beside her,

“Where were you, I have been looking for you in the kitchen.”

“Ohh I went upstairs to look for my daughter.”

“Don’t worry about her Manoj will take care of her,” he spoke and called Manoj who was standing near the stairs.

“Take some food for Rini and go upstairs,” he ordered him.

“It’s no problem I will take it,” she spoke but Mr Singh didn’t want her to be busy with her daughter so he insisted on Manoj to take care of her. Once he left he offered her Vodka and asked her to come to kitchen to spike her orange juice. Malti was feeling a little buzzed as the first drink was kicking in now and kind of felt good.

On her way to kitchen she bumped into her husband,

“Hey how it’s going I saw were talking to Mr Singh,” he enquired.

Malti had a mischievous grin on her face, “Yup… your boss seems to be having a great time feasting his eyes on your wife.”

“What!!!” he observed him to be ogling her but he didn’t expect that Malti knew about it and was actually having fun out of it.

“Yesss and he is also trying to get your wife drunk,” she showed the juice glass in her hand and gestured towards kitchen.

“You seemed to be already drunk,” he spoke but Malti was already walking towards the kitchen. He watched as she disappeared behind the kitchen door. She walked back to Ravi after some time with the drink in her hand.

“See,” she showed him the drink.

“Yeah, how many of those have you taken?”

“Just the second one, dear,” then she came closer and whispered, “don’t worry I won’t let him take advantage of my drunken state.”

“Yeah… yeah,” he murmured while Malti giggled.

“Where is Rini,” he asked, “we should be going home now.”

Malti started to laugh.

“What!!! Why are you laughing?”

“You are so jealous and insecure, the moment you learned about your boss is goggling me you want to go home,” she laughed again.

“No… no… it’s not like that,” he spoke sheepishly, “just go easy on them,” he pointed towards her glass.

Just then some of the colleague called and Ravi got busy with them. Although he was with them but was not able to pay attention to what was the discussion as his mind was wandering to Malti and his boss. He watched from the corner of his eyes as his wife was again going towards the kitchen and Mr Singh following her. He felt a strange sensation… jealously yes but not like what he felt when he saw her with Langa. He saw his wife walking to the kitchen with a sexy movement of her ass, her hips were accentuated due to the tight Kurta she was wearing and he felt as if she deliberately swayed that voluptuous ass. He adjusted his cock which was getting hard every second. Then they disappeared behind the kitchen door.

————————————————–

Malti was feeling light headed after the second drink and was having butterflies in her stomach when Mr Singh commented on her being hot and sexy. Clearly, he was now getting bold in flirting with her. Last time when she was in kitchen with him he called her sweet and beautiful, but now he graduated to calling her hot and sexy.

As soon as she entered the kitchen he pulled out the vodka bottle from the drawer.

“No… no… I have had enough,” she stepped back.

“Common… last one,” he insisted and came closer.

“Are you trying to get me drunk,” she giggled.

“Yes… that is precisely my plan to get you drunk and take advantage of you,” he too laughed. As he tried to pour some vodka in her juice glass she pulled back her glass sharply and the juice spilled over her dress.

“Ohh shit,” she exclaimed.

“I am sorry, I am really sorry,” he apologized and kept the bottle on the counter and grabbed some tissues.

“Let me….” he started to wipe off the liquid from her abdomen area.

“I think it will leave a stain, where is washroom I should wash it,” she spoke.

“Over there in my bedroom,” he pointed towards a door. She rushed out and found herself in a passage. Mr Singh guided her to the room at the far end of corridor and pointed towards a door in the room. She entered the washroom and stepped behind the door. As she took a glance around she found a mirror on the opposite wall through which she saw Mr Singh standing uncertainly in the dimly lit bedroom.

Her heartbeat increased as an idea came to her mind and she felt nervously excited about what she was about to do. ‘He can see her through the mirror,’ she thought and left the door half open. She reached behind her back and pulled down the zipper of her kurta.

Singh always has a fascination for this lady, he has seen her on other occasions also and always found her to be dressed in clothes that highlighted her perfect body. Today was no exception the kurta was tightly hugging her shapely body and while he was brushing the juice off her stomach, he swore he felt the depth of her navel button. He always admired her from a distance and never actually thought of flirting with her but tonight one thing led to another and he was pleasantly surprised that she doesn’t seems to mind the flirting. Suddenly he felt as if his heart will stop beating, he saw the reflection of Malti in the mirror who has taken out her kurta and was cleaning the spot with a wet tissue over the sink.

Malti watched from the corner of her eyes and saw him staring at her in disbelief. She felt the familiar adrenaline surge in her blood which she felt when someone watched her. She felt a strong desire to take off her clothes and expose herself completely, but she controlled herself and pretend to wash the kurta. Singh watched in awe the toned abdomen with deep navel button and the luscious looking boobs still clasped in bra.

He cannot believe his luck, he was glued to his place watching the perfect body of Malti, the lowers were still on and he wished to see more when she slowly untied the knot of her salwar and let it fall on her ankles. His mouth fell open and he walked closer to get a better look of her slender legs and the basketball size of the ass cheeks which were barely covered in the tiny skin-tight panty. He can now clearly see the white triangle of the panty and can also visualize the swollen pussy inside. He placed his hands on the door frame for support. He was so close to her that Malti can hear his hard breathing.

She bends down showing her round ass to him and slowly took the salwar out of her legs and hung it on the door. Now she was standing in just her bra, panties and high heels. Singh licked his dry lips while Malti felt her pussy dripping but she continued to pretend as if cleaning her dress.

Singh adjusted his hard cock and could not control any longer, he wanted to feel the softness of her body in his arms,

“Can I help you,” he stepped in.

“Ohhh…” she pretended to be surprised, “what are you doing here.”

“Thought you might need some help,” he closed the door. Malti’s body shivered as she heard the door lock, she remembered the time when she was in a toilet of a train in a similar situation and got frightened, but now she was not scared rather trembling with desire.

———————————

Ravi was feeling uneasy as quite sometime passed and neither of them appeared back from the kitchen. He looked around and then casually strolled towards the kitchen. Inside he found nobody but saw the open vodka bottle sitting on the counter along with the two half filled glasses. He was puzzled, he never saw them coming out. Then he saw the other exit door and walked out of it into the corridor feeling scared what he might find.

He walked slowly and saw no one until he reached the far end and peaked inside the bedroom, he saw his boss standing at the door of the bathroom but he cannot find his wife anywhere. The room was dimly lit but the bathroom light was bright, suddenly he saw her, inside the bathroom in just her white bra and panties. Even before he could assimilate the situation, Mr Singh entered inside and closed the door. The room was even darker after the light coming from the bathroom door was shut.

His worst fears were coming true, her words rang in his ears “your boss is trying to get me drunk.” Is she really drunk or is she just a slut, fucking any guy who cares to ask? He walked like a zombie towards the door and thought what should he do, should he barge in? But then he remembered what he saw that afternoon with Langa and shivered, he didn’t want to see something like that. He sat down on the bed with his drink. He cannot believe that she can fuck a guy in afternoon and then without any hesitance fuck him in the night, no guilt, no remorse, like a casual routine. Just before coming to this party she was hinting for a night of hot sex with him and now she is having sex with a man she had just met.

———————————

Inside the bathroom Singh grabbed her from behind, her bra was on the floor and her juicy white boobs were crushed by him.

“No… What are you doing,” she murmured.

“Mumm…” he grunted something and squeezed them hard and pinched the soft areola.

“Ahhh… nooo…” she arched her body and her head rested on his chest when she bent backward.

For a fleeting second Malti thought what she was about to do, she would be cheating on her husband but then she has already crossed that line with Langa and now it seems easier. She felt the bulge and knew that he is going to fuck her and she wanted that to happen. She looked at their reflections in the mirror on the sink and saw the aroused face of Mr Singh on her neck, he was biting her neck like a vampire, his hairy arms were wrapped around her breasts and the thick fingers were pulling and pinching the soft flesh. She saw her own aroused face and could not recognize it as her, it felt as if she was watching some porn movie unfolding before her eyes with a 4D experience.

“Ahh… ugg… ohh… noo,” she heard her own groaning.

“You have a lovely body that I love to explore but tonight we don’t have much time,” he spoke and pulled her panty down her slender legs.

“Ohh… look at these,” he spread the ass cheeks and rubbed his thumb at the puckered hole. Malti felt the thumb spreading her ass hole.

“Ahhh…. Ohh,” she squirmed. He inserted half of his thumb inside her ass hole and fucked her for couple of seconds with it.

“Ok… no time for these,” he bent her over the sink, “I am going to fuck you,” he whispered. He pushed upper half of her body over the sink’s marble top, Malti felt the cold stone beneath her stomach and her legs leaving the ground.

“Ahh…,” she tried to wiggled as she felt the cold but he kept her pressed hard. She could watch in the mirror as he opened his zip and fished out a thick looking cock.

“Stay……… don’t move,” he panted and spread her legs wide, she felt the thick rod finding its way and within no time he was buried deep inside her.

“Ahhh…,” Malti cried out as she felt completely filled.

Singh grabbed her shoulders and started to fuck her hard and fast. The mixed a****listic sounds from both of them filled the small bathroom.

“I promise you Malti,” he spoke while watching his cock slip in and out of her pussy, “we will do it again when I will send your husband away for work and fuck you all night.”

Ravi had his eyes pressed against the small key hole in the door and could see both of them right in front of him. Malti spread out on the sink top while his boss was pounding her pussy by holding her waist with both hands. He was getting a 360 degree of panoramic view with there faces in the mirror and asses right in front of his eyes.

Singh was now pounding her in earnest and was smacking her white ass with each thrust. Ravi can see the look on Malti’s face and knew how much she was enjoying this treatment. Ravi stayed glued to his place until he heard the loud grunting noise and saw him pumping his load in her pussy. The pounding stopped and the place was filled with the noises of heavy breathing. Singh pulled out his cock glistering in her juices and wiped the liquid on her ass, Malti stayed lying on the sink top, while Singh started to zip up.

Ravi quietly stepped back and walked towards the party like a zombie. He sat on the sofa and gulped down his drink watching his boss appearing from the kitchen. Malti took some time to arrive but when she was in the room she was dressed properly and nothing give away that she was getting her pussy pounded in the bathroom couple of seconds before.

——————————————-

Ravi was sitting in his bedroom after they came back home from the party and his mind was still occupied with the thoughts of what he saw in his boss’s bathroom. Malti came to the bedroom after putting their daughter away on bed and started to change into the night gown. Ravi felt his cock rock hard and he grabbed her from behind.

“Ohh…,” Malti got startled but then she felt the hard cock poking on her bums.

“What!!! you are hard… its very late Ravi,” she understands what he wanted and tried to avoid it but Ravi bends her on the bed and pulled her panty down.

“First let me get washed,” she tried to get away.

“No,” he patted her ass and saw red finger marks from the slapping Singh gave her. He caressed the marks on the butt and then he saw little teeth marks on her neck, his breathing got hard. He held her waist and thumped his cock into her well lubricated pussy.

“Ahhh…” Malti groaned as a hard cock entered her pussy for the second time tonight.

Ravi started to hump her hard, face of Mr Singh flashed before his eyes and he pictured him pounding his wife. It was too much for him and within seconds he blows his load inside her already filled pussy.

Loving Mom In Difficult Times

I was 19 when this happened. I live in Mumbai with my parents and younger sister. We received a call informing us that my mother’s father was seriously ill and that we were to go to their place immediately. But father had a very important meeting and asked mother to keep him informed and that he will rush down in case he is needed. My sister had exams and she also could not come. It was therefore decided that I and my mother go alone for the time being.

Since my grandparents lived about 500 kilometers away, we decided to drive down.

Let me briefly tell you something about myself. I am doing my second year B.Com in a good Mumbai college and my father is a senior executive in a media company. My mother used to be a teacher, but has stopped working of late, so that she can spend more time caring for the house. She was 41 and dad was 46. My sister was 16. Both mother and father were fair and good looking. We naturally inherited their looks. Mom had large light brown eyes and brown straight long hair, which made her look very beautiful indeed. She was also very soft spoken and loving.

While I was driving mom was quiet, sad about her father. Sometimes she wiped away a tear. I did not want to talk to her and disturb her, so I kept driving. We stopped at a roadside restaurant to freshen up and have some tea. It was our plan to drive as fast as possible and reach my grandparents’ place by night.

We exchanged a few words while I drove. Thats all. We reached the place by 9:00 PM. There was no one at my grandparents’ home. All were in the hospital, but the neighbour gave us the key and said that the situation is still unchanged and my uncle had asked us to have dinner and rest since we had driven a long distance. Mother however called uncle over phone and asked him what the condition was. He said, grandfather was in the ICU and there is hardly any point in our going there since we could not see him anyway. And the doctors were hopeful. He asked us to take rest since we must be tired and then go to the hospital in the morning to relieve them.

It was already 9:30 and we both wanted a bath after the rough ride we had had. Mother’s eyes were red after constant crying. She said, “Adi, I want to take a bath. After that you can too. By then I will make something. I do not feel like eating at all, but we must eat something. Then let us take rest. Morning we wake up as early as we can and go to the hospital” she said, wiping her tears once more. I nodded.

She went into the bathroom and soon came back dressed in a nightgown. I went in later. By the time I came back after the shower, she had some kandha poha (puffed rice) ready. We ate silently. I too was overcome by the sombre situation and could not eat much. We got up washed our hands and cleared the table.

It was a three bedroom flat. My uncle and auntie slept in one. My grandparents in another. The third bedroom was locked and we had the key to it. We opened the room and there was a double bed. Mom simply went in and switched on the fan and lay down. I walked back. Mom called me, “Adi, there is no other place. You can also sleep here. After all it is just for a few hours and I am hardly going to get any sleep”. Without saying anything, I went in too and lay down. Mom switched off the light.

It was a pleasant night, but neither of us could sleep. We were tossing and turning. After about an hour of this mom softly asked me, “Everything will be alright na Adi? She asked in such a small c***dlike voice that I was touched. Involuntarily I put my arms around her and said, “Sure mom, all will be well. By next week we will be back home. Nothing will happen” I said. Mom also responded by putting her arms around me and hugging me. We lay that way for some time.

Some time passed. Mom lifted one leg and put it on me hugged me tighter and said “hold me Adi, I need someone to hold me and comfort me” I held her tighter. There was dim light in the room and the time must have been about three AM. Being so close to mom felt good.

I slowly kissed her forehead. She hugged me tighter and raised her head so that her lips were near mine, and she kissed me on my lips. I slowly opened my mouth and she put her tongue inside my mouth and started exploring. After a while of this, she moved her head away and said, “Adi, I know what I am asking is wrong and I don’t even know why I am doing this. But something about this situation has aroused me strongly. I need you, my son to comfort me, like a man comforts his wife. Do you understand?”

I could see her big eyes shining. I was responding automatically. I got up and took off my jeans and T Shirt and lay down in my undies near her. She got up too, took off her saree, blouse, petticoat and bra and lay down near me in just her panties. We hugged again and kissed each others’ mouths thirstily. I went lower, took one of her nipples in my mouth, and started sucking at it while kneading her breasts. After some time she took off that nipple and fed me the other nipple. I sucked on it for some time too.

My hand went down and peeled her panties off. She cooperated by lifting her buttocks and using her feet she took them off. She was totally nude now. I was already rock hard under my undies. She reciprocated by taking off my undies and with both hand held my cock. The thought that I and my mother were about to fuck in such odd circumstances made the situation all the more erotic for me. My cock was throbbing and was at its fullest size.

“You are HUGE Adi” mom said, “So big, I don’t think I can easily take your cock into me. And to imagine that the whole of you came out of there 19 years ago!” she said. “Don’t you shave here Adi?” she asked, running her fingers along the thick bush of hair surrounding my penis. “No Ma, I have never shaved” I said.

She took my hand and placed it on her cunt. It was clean shaven and soft like a baby’s skin. The lips were taut and puffy, and that closed her insides. I slowly spread the lips and she also spread her legs.

I went down and put my nose inside and inhaled her feminine aroma deeply. It was very pleasant and divine. I pulled out my nose and put my tongue inside. I started caressing her cunt while my finger played with her clit. She spread her legs wide and let go with abandon. I continued to do this for some time and suddenly she went stiff and trembled. She had come. She pushed my head away and said, “One min Adi, I am too sensitive there now”

I came up from down under and kissed her mouth once again. Looking into her eyes, I asked, “Are we proceeding further Ma?”

“Of course, I cannot forego the experience of taking in that monster” she said cradling my cock. “Just a few minutes so that I become less sensitive. How did you like your mom’s cunt Adi?”

“Just fantastic Ma. The only place I would like to enter and come out of again and again”

“Ok, come on top now” she said.

I mounted her and she helped guide my cock into her cunt. It was tough but my earlier work using my tongue had made it wet and slippery so the entry was made easier. I started fucking my mother with long deep strokes. Very soon I was fucking her vigorously. Suddenly and without thinking, I flooded her cunt with my semen. I let my cock soak inside her cunt for some more time and then pulled out. We slept peacefully spent thereafter.

I woke up hearing mom’s mobile ringing. It took me some time to understand where I was. It was still dark in the room. I was sleeping nude and so was mom.

We had a bed sheet covering us and mom was still deeply asleep. I am a light sleeper so the soft tone of the mobile woke me up. I reached over mom and took her phone. It was from my uncle, mom’s brother. Not wanting to wake up mom who was sleeping peacefully, I took the phone and went out of the room. Since the house was empty, I had no hesitation walking out nude.

I took the call and it was Uncle. I said, “Hello?”

“Is that Adi? Where is your mother” Uncle asked. His voice was stressed.

“Mom is sleeping Uncle. She was so worried, upset and tired, she could get some sleep only some half an hour back. She is in the bedroom. I am sleeping out here on the sofa” I lied.

“Adi, wake up your mother. Grandpa just passed away” he said. “Wait there both of you. We will bring the body home in about two hours. Console your mother. What had to happen happened” , he said and cut the call. I was stunned. Grandpa gone? Was it because we had sinned? He was improving. And suddenly this.

I rushed in. All my sexual arousal was gone and I was now trembling. Mom was still sleeping peacefully. I went near her and slowly shook her.

She woke up and looked at me with her large eyes open. She was still covered only by her bed sheet. Perhaps she expected to wake up much before me and dress so she was nude under her bed sheet. Her eyes looked at me questioningly. “What time is it Adi? Why are you waking me up? It seems still dark” she mumbled. It seemed she did not even remember what happened last night. She sat up and then realising suddenly what had happened, pulled up her bed sheet to cover her breasts.

I was still too shocked at the sudden developments and did not know how to say it. But I had to. “Grandpa is no more Ma. He just passed away. Uncle called. They are bringing the body here in about two hours. It is now about 3:30. They must be here by 6:00. Uncle asked us to be here and not to go to the hospital because it would be of no use” I said.

“Nooooo” She wailed. And fell back to the bed. She closed here eyes and tears were flowing out.

She remained that way for quite some time. I thought she had fainted from the shock. I did not know what to do. I had to wake her up and get her dressed before they came home. I shook her again. “Wake up Ma, they will be back with grandpa’s body in two hours. Get dressed. Wash your face and have a cup of tea before they come” I said shaking her.

She opened her eyes slightly again and her eyes were red. “Call up your dad Adi and ask him to start right away” she said. She seemed to have gained some control over herself.

I realised I was still nude and grabbed my shorts and pulled it on. I was feeling thoroughly ashamed. Mom’s clothes were lying on a chair nearby. I took them and brought it to her. I handed them over silently. She was still lying covered only be the bed sheet.

She sat up and let the bed sheet fall down. “What is the time now Adi?” she asked. Her pert breasts were pointing up and outwards proudly and the nipples were hard.

“3:50 Ma. They should be here after the formalities by 6:00 or at the most 7:00. Time for us to take a bath and give ourselves a cup of tea before the body comes home” I said.

“Have you called your Papa? He should be here by 9:00 at least” she said. I immediately dialled Papa’s number and waited. It rang for a few minutes and then Papa’s groggy voice came online. “What is it?”

“Papa, Grandpa is dead. They are bringing the body home by 6:30 or so. Ma wants you to start immediately so that you can be here by 9:00 for the funeral”

“Oh God!” He was fully awake now. “Where is your mom? How is she?”

I was ashamed even talking to him after what happened last night.

“Ma is totally shattered. She is simply sitting like a zombie since she heard. Come soon Pa” I said.

“Right away Adi, and look after your mom” he said and hung up.

It was then that I felt her hand on my limp cock over my hurriedly pulled on shorts.

She pulled down my shorts with one hand and peeled off the foreskin of my cock with one hand. She bent down sitting nude on the bed and took my cockhead into her mouth and started sucking it!

Inspite of myself, I sat down. She pushed me down on the bed and bent down over my crotch. I spread my legs like an automaton. My cock was responding slowly. I became rock hard. The absurdity of the situation struck me but I was now thinking through my cock rather than my brain. Mom had thrown off her bedsheet and was nude now. I ran my hands through her hair.

She was sucking me avidly now and anytime I was about to cum, when she stopped.

She got up slowly and lay down on her side of the bed.

“There are still two more hours for them to come back Adi. And your Papa will not be here for another six hours. Atleast till they bring grandpa home, make me feel better” she said and lay down on her back, spreading her legs wide.

I automatically got on top of her and positioned my cock near her open cunt while kissing her mouth.

Her tongue entered my mouth and started playing with my tongue.

We exchanged saliva and I was about to enter her when she caught my head and pushed it down to her love triangle. I had not seen it well last night and now that the lights were all on, I could see the clean shaven cunt again. Her sparse pubic hair, which grew between her navel and above where her love lips started were curly and thick. I had to part her cuntlips with my fingers to get through.

She pushed my head down and I willingly inserted my nose into the hole I came out of and inhaled deeply. After our fuck at night, we had slept off and so the heady aroma of her cunt mixed with that of my semen filled my nostrils. I kept inhaling deeply. But somewhere deep inside, I was feeling guilty. Grandpa had just died and they were bringing him home.

“I told her, “Can we stop Ma? They must be coming anytime now”

“No Adi. They will not be here for two hours at least. It is night and with the procedures etc. at the hospital they will not be here till 8:00 or even 9:00. He is gone anyway. There is no reason why we must not pleasure ourselves” she said, pushing down my head. “After all such an opportunity will not come again”
I tried to wriggle out. “You might get pregnant Ma. And that would be awkward” I said.

“Shut the fuck up Adi. As soon as your Papa comes, I am going to fuck him. Right after the funeral. Saying I need to be consoled. If I get pregnant then it is his semen that is to blame” she said. And do not waste time Adi. I do not want them coming in with the body before I have my orgasm at least three times. So come on” She said, holding my semi hard cock and jacking it up and down to get it fully hard.

I am a man after all. And this was my mother lying below nude and exquisite. I hardened. Grandpa was forgotten. Papa was forgotten. I dived into her cunt and started licking. It was dripping wet.

I lapped up her love juices and started licking around mother’s clitoris, which was red and hard. She trembled silently, indicating that she was orgasming.

She pulled me up and kissed my mouth savouring the taste of her cunt juices and my saliva. She was insatiable. She lay me down on my back and started kissing me all over, running her tongue around my nipples and going down to the navel. She put the tip of her tongue on the slit of my cock when the phone rang again. It was Papa.

I took the call and answered, “Yes Papa”. She continued placing butterfly kisses on my cockhead.

“How is your mother now? I have just started. I should be there in sis hours” Papa said.

“Ma is still in shock Papa” I said as she took my cockhead fully into her mouth and started sucking.

“Give her the phone. Let me talk to her, poor girl” He said. I pointed the phone and mouthed the word “Papa” to mom who was looking up. She shook her head to refuse.

“She is not in a position to speak Papa. Come soon” I said and cut the phone.

Mom came up and lay down. She pulled me on top and guided my slick cock into her cunt. I started pumping urgently. Soon I showered her womb with life giving semen. We both had had one orgasm. It was 4:30.

We fucked in a more relaxed way the next time and we both came. Then mom went to the bathroom to relieve herself. She came back and hugged me tight and came on top. She again held my cock and rubbed it to hardness. She guided it back into her and started pumping herself.

After sometime, she reversed positions and allowed me to mount her. I fucked her slowly and sensuously once again spraying my semen into her cunt. The sun was beginning to rise and light was coming into the bedroom.

The phone rang again. It was Uncle. I switched on the speaker. “We have left. We will be there in 15 minutes. Take care of your mom” He said.

“One more quickie before the body reaches Adi” Mom said.

I needed no second invitation. I mounted her and once again fucked her vigorously, emptying myself once again inside her.

And yes, she did become pregnant. Dad thought it was his semen that did the trick. They got it aborted.

Perhaps remember how I and my mother had an explosive sexual encounter during the time my grandfather died. The night of the funeral, mother also made my dad fuck her so that if at all she got pregnant with my semen, she might put the burden of pregnancy on dad. And yes she was impregnated by me and dad took the responsibility.

Soon all rituals pertaining to my grandfather’s death was completed and we all returned home. Father started attending his work as usual, and I started attending college as usual. Mom got back to being the regular housewife. It did not strike me to try fucking my mother once again nor did mother initiate any sexual relations with me. So things were going on as usual.

I masturbated heavily and daily and I often thought of that night with my mother when I got to fuck her to my heart’s contents. I imagined her cunt which was clean shaved and smooth.

I sometimes felt the urge to repeat what we did but since mother behaved as a normal mother would with her son, I did not pursue the matter further. About six months passed.

One day I returned from college as usual at about 5 PM. Dad always came back from office at around 6:30 PM. Today it was well past 7:00 and dad had not yet returned. It was August and it was raining heavily, so we thought he must have been held up. At about 7:10 PM the phone rang.

Someone from Dad’s office was calling. Dad had had a heart attack and was immediately taken to the hospital. He underwent an angiography and was in the ICCU pending bypass surgery scheduled for the day after tomorrow. His blood sugar levels and blood pressure were high and the doctors wanted him to be stabilised before taking up the major operation. They wanted me and mom to reach the hospital at the earliest and be prepared to stay for two to three nights since dad was in ICCU.

I was absolutely shocked. Dad was so healthy this morning when he left for office. I went to mom who was preparing dinner in the kitchen and told her, “Ma Dad has had a heart attack. He is in hospital. They are operating in a day or two. We need to rush to the hospital immediately and stay there for a day or two till the operation is over and he has stabilised. We need to leave immediately”, I said.

“OH MY GOD!!!” exclaimed mother and tears started streaming down her eyes. She shut her eyes and simply sank down to the floor. I sat down near her and slowly shook her. She seemed to have fainted. I sprinkled some water on her face and she jerked awake. I sat near her and hugged her closely. “Do not worry Ma. Everything will be alright”
“He will survive na Adi?” she asked in a small girlish voice.

“Of course Ma!. In 15 days he will be back home” I assured, though his chain smoking habit, stress, and regular drinking of late created doubts in me.

We dressed quickly and packed an overnight bag not knowing where and how we will be staying. We locked the house and went out. Mom got in and I started the car. I drove fast to the hospital whose name dad’s colleague had mentioned. We reached in about 20 minutes and saw that it was a large wonderful hospital.

The exterior was very pleasant and there was very less crowding. Dad’s colleagues were waiting at the reception. Mom’s eyes were red with crying. One lady colleague of dad hugged mom and tried to console her. A gentleman took me aside and said, “Son, it was a massive heart attack. We did not even think he would survive.

We rushed him to this hospital since it was the nearest and there were doctors known to us here. Many doctors here are our customers” He said. “Come, the ladies will look after your mom. Let us go see the doctor. We have paid the initial fees from the office insurance funds. You need not worry about money. It will be cashless treatment. The company will take care of everything.

In fact, if you are short of money tell me. We can give you money. Also two people from the hospital will be here throughout. There are cottages outside the hospital complex. They have all facilities. We have hired two. One for the people from the office who will be staying back and one for you and your mom. If you and your mom wish to stay separately, we can book another cottage tomorrow. Right now only two cottages are empty” He said, as we walked down the corridor.

We arrived at the ICCU and the gentleman asked the nursing sister in charge to talk to the Cardiologist. “The family is here” he said. We were directed to a room some feet away and entered the doctor’s chambers.

The doctor was grim. He told me, “Your father is not in a good condition. There are 90% blockages and we need to perform a bypass immediately. We will perhaps do it early day after tomorrow morning because his sugar level is a little high. I am not giving any hopes now, but we will do our best. We will wait and watch”
We left and found mother in the reception.

We were taken to the cottage which was very well furnished. A double bed with air-conditioning. A great bathroom with a bathtub. Pleasant ambience with paintings on the walls and a small balcony with potted plants. It looked rather like a resort rather than a hospital attendant’s cottage.

I wanted to be frank with mom. I told her exactly what the doctor had told me. She was very downcast. We were not allowed to see dad since he was in the ICCU. Mom’s tears had dried up but she was very depressed and upset.

“There is no point doing anything now Ma. Tomorrow is a busy day. Let us go to the cafeteria, have dinner and come back and get some rest. We need the energy for tomorrow” I said. She agreed, went to the bathroom washed her face and freshened up and came back.

We walked down to the hospital cafeteria and had lunch and came back. It was 10:00 PM by then. We were both very silent, each worried on our own. We had no problems for money. We were very well off, but what would happen to father weighed on our minds.

Mom opened the overnight bag and took out her clothes to change. She also took out my pyjamas and gave them to me. Then she took off her saree and her blouse. Then she took off her petticoat and was standing in her bra and panties. Slowly she unhooked her bra and took it off.

She also peeled down her panties and stood naked. She stretched. I couldn’t help but watching her. The last time I saw her thus was over six months ago. But now in the bright lights of the room I could see that she had grown a very thick black bush of curly pubic hair around her cunt.

She put on her nighty and lay down on the bed and asked me to switch off the lights. In the meanwhile, I had also taken off my jeans, T-Shirt, and my underwear and pulled on the elastic pyjamas. I could see that mom was watching my crotch with frozen eyes. “Yes, we need to rest today Adi” she said. I also switched off all the lights, put on the air conditioner and lay down near her on the bed.

We lay that way for several minutes. “Will your Papa leave us and go away Adi?” she asked.

“Never Mom. He will be fit and fine in fifteen days”

It happened naturally. She curled up and sobbing silently, hugged me tightly. She was shivering. Her small hands slipped down under my pyjamas and reached my cock. She held my limp cock and peeled back my foreskin.

“I know we should not be doing this at this time when your father is lying in a critical condition. In fact we should never be doing this being mother and son. But I cannot help it Adi. When I am overcome by sadness, I need sex” she said.

I slipped off my pyjamas and sat up. What kind of woman was this? Her husband is in the ICU and she is craving sex with her son. I could never understand her urge but again I was a man. I could never say no to sex when it was offered to me on a plate. I slowly bent towards her and kissed her mouth. I ran my hands over her breasts and slowly took off her nighty making her nude. Having seen her change, I knew she was nude inside. Then I started playing with her nipples again.

“Last time we fucked, your cunt was clean shaven Ma. Now I saw you were bushy. Why have you stopped shaving your cunt hair?” I asked.

“I don’t know Adi. I like the feeling of hair on my cunt. It tickles me and makes me aroused” she said. “Do you like it?”

“I didn’t see it Ma. I just had a glance when you were changing. Can I put on the lights?

“Sure. But before that pull on all the curtains and make the room invisible from outside. I don’t want anyone to see what is happening inside” she said. I pulled all the blinds tight and switched on all the lights. People who saw the lights would only think it is a mother and son sitting without getting sleep worrying about Dad.

In the bright lights, I saw her lying on her back nude, legs slightly spread. The hair was really bushy. It was thick and wiry and curly and black, covering the whole of her cunt.

“You like it Adi?” she asked.

It was sinfully erotic. I ran my hands through her pubic hair and bent down to kiss her cunt. Soon I was chewing her cuntlips. Some hair got into my mouth, but I continued chewing. I licked the nubbin of her clitoris and made her tremble. I put a finger inside her cunt and explored the ridges inside. She was juicing heavily. She jerked as I touched her G-Spot. I pulled my finger out and licked it. I then went down on her again and starting licking her cunt with long strokes.

She asked me to turn over. She took my rock hard cock in her hands and put the head into her mouth. I was leaking precum and she licked it off. She kept sucking the head like a lollipop for sometime and then took the shaft inside, so that the cockhead was touching her throat.

I stopped licking her cunt because of the sensations in my own cock. She pressed my head down to remind me to continue. I continued licking.

Soon we established a rhythm and we were pleasuring each other’s body intensely. I was paying much attention to her clitoris and also putting my tongue inside her cunt and my finger into her asshole. She shuddered suddenly and came. She spurted her cunt juice which wet my face thoroughly. This triggered me too and I shot my entire load of semen into her mouth, which she swallowed eagerly.

“If your Papa goes, then this is all I will have for the rest of my life” she mumbled.

I closed her mouth with my hands. Fucking her was one thing and hearing her talking about Papa going away was another. I covered her pert mouth with my own mouth and kissed her passionately. I was massaging her tits, pinching her nipples. Her nipples were hard as pebbles. I started sucking them one after the other earnestly.

She was slowly and lazily running her hands over my balls, scratching the underside. Soon I was hard again. I mounted her and slid my penis into her cunt and started fucking her with long strokes. This time we fucked slowly and at a leisurely pace. I again came and spurted semen inside her.

We lay side by side, spent and pleasantly exhausted while I ran my hands ovr her cunt and she on my cock. We must have dozed off and then the lights kept waking us up. The clock on the wall showed 5:00 PM. I mounted her once again and fucked her. And then once again. We fucked 5 times that night. When we finally woke up we were tingling all over and groggy.

We had three glasses of black coffee to clear our heads and then mom went into the bathroom. When she came out half an hour later, she was in a saree, looking appropriate in her part as a worried woman whose husband was seriously ill. I got ready too and before leaving the room, we kissed passionately once again.

“I cannot leave before another orgasm Adi” she whimpered. So it was a quickie, with her saree raised and my jeans pulled down. After coming once again, we dressed up and left for the hospital.

Though it was early, there was quite a rush in the hospital reception. Mom went to the reception counter and asked after dad. They informed her that the cardiologist was expected by 10 AM and that only he will be able to tell anything. Since it was just 8 AM and we were both famished – I mean from the hunger of the stomach – we decided to visit the hospital cafeteria and have our breakfast and tea before coming back for a report on father. The cafeteria was on the ground floor itself.

They served good healthy food as we knew from yesterday’s dinner. There was a lot on the menu. We had some corn flakes with milk first. Then we had bread sandwich and a double omelette. We finished with hot black coffee and our hunger was fully satisfied. Incidentally both of us were very hungry after last night, but not sleeping did not bother us. Sex perhaps made p for lack of sleep.

When we came back to the reception, it was 9:30. We went up to the 2nd floor where the ICCU was located. Mom’s eyes were still red with weeping! She asked the nurse in a timid voice whether she could see her husband once before the cardiologist came.

Seeing mom’s sad face the nurse agreed and let her into the ICCU. I stayed outside, but could peep in through the glass partition to see dad lying immobile with two tubes attached to his hands and an oxygen mask. His chest was shaved and there were some electrodes fixed to the chest connected to a machine on the wall which recorded his fast heartbeat.. Mom stood near him with her back to me.

She put her hands on his and looked down at him for some time. Then she turned and came out. There were tears streaming down her eyes. She was staggering and I felt she would faint. I held her to support her and gently led her away to the bench outside the cardiologist’s room.

There was one other lady waiting there. When we told dad’s name to the attendant there, he asked us to come in. He said the doctor was waiting for us. The other lady tried to object saying she was waiting since long, but the attendant convinced her. We entered the doctor’s chamber.

“Good morning Mrs. Khosla” the doctor greeted us.”Please take your seats. This must be your son”

“Yes” mom whispered, tears still flowing out of her eyes copiously.

“I will not give you false hopes Mrs. Khosla. Mr. Khosla is 56 as per our records. His lifestyle has not been good and he has not been active. He has not had a single medical test in all these years. He has been having hypertension for the past 15 years atleast by the state of his arteries and his heart size. From his vital organ function tests it appears that he has been having untreated Type II diabetes for atleast 5 years now. His ECG is abnormal. I am sure there must have been a mild attack earlier.

He has a fatty liver but that is OK. His lungs are bad. His cholesterol level is way too high. When he was admitted, his sugar levels were over 400. It has now come down to 200. I will have to wait till it comes to around 150 before operating. I am sure I can do that early tomorrow morning. His BP is a cause for concern. It is still 190/110. We are intravenously giving him d**gs to slow down his heart rate which will bring down his BP. In any case I hope to do the bypass as my first case tomorrow. Our best Cardiac surgeon will be doing the operation. I will be there.

At 6 AM. I am hoping and I also advice you to pray. If and I repeat IF the surgery goes well he will have to take it easy for quite some time. He will be in ICCU for a week after surgery to keep sugar levels and BP normal. Let us see what happens then. I am not therefore giving you false hopes” he said.

Mom was sobbing silently. Her head was down. A nurse came in with a pad. The doctor looked at it and said. “This is Mr. Khosla’s latest report. His sugar levels are now 126. Very good. BP at 130/78. Again very good. All other functions normal. The pulse rate is still 140. Anyway I am booking the OT and calling Dr. Krishna Kumar to be there at 6 AM. All the best Mrs. Khosla” he said.

“Anything we can do……?” asked mom in a tiny voice.

“Nothing Mrs. Khosla. Everything is paid for. Nothing due. Blood arranged in sufficient quantities by his colleagues. More than enough. Nothing you can do except wait till about 1 PM tomorrow when we hope to complete the procedure. Maybe – just maybe I can tell you something then – one way or the other. You must be prepared for anything.

And yes”, he said handing over his card. “If you have ANY questions do not hesitate to call me anytime”

We got up and came out. As we left the room, mom trembled violently and collapsed on my shoulder. I held her tightly while the nurse looked at us sympathetically. We came out. There was nothing to do now but wait till the operation was over tomorrow. As the doctor said, nothing to do. We walked out into the March sunshine. The garden outside the hospital was exquisitely maintained. We sat on a bench silently. There was nothing to talk.

It was past 1 PM when we realised that we have been sitting there for quite sometime silently. Mom perhaps was reminiscing her memories with dad. Suddenly she got up and said, “Come Adi, lets go home. There is hardly any point in sitting here and waiting. We will come back tomorrow. We cannot stay in the cottage forever.

“But Ma, let us ask at the hospital. Maybe they need us for something. The doctor gave you his card. Give it to me”

She handed it over and I dialled the number. The doctor picked up and I told him that mom wanted to go home rather than wait here.

“Sure. I myself wanted to suggest that. There are two of your dad’s colleagues staying here in case of any need. Just come to my chambers and you need to sign some consent papers. Then you can go. You can come tomorrow after lunch unless you are needed urgently. So be at home and leave your numbers with us” He said. We went back to his room and signed the consent papers and then came out. We had our car with us. We drove back home in silence.

Back home we were still silent. Mom cooked some food. Some plain rice and a simple curry with the chicken leftover in the refrigerator. We had our lunch silently at 3 PM. I normally love chicken and we rarely cook one. I had bought this only last evening fresh from the shop, hoping to have a great chicken roast this afternoon. Yes we had it, but as a simple curry with rice. After clearing the table, mom went to her room. I sat in the hall, working on my laptop. When I finished, it was 5:30 and mom still had not come out. I went to the kitchen and made a pot of tea and took it to her room. She was lying in her saree on her side. She was sleeping. I gently touched her shoulder and she awoke with a start. She sat up. “What time is it? Sorry I dozed off”

“It’s past 5:30. I have made tea. Have some. I have already had tea”.

I poured out tea for her in a cup and she drank it slowly. She placed the tea cup on the side table after drinking. Then unexpectedly she leaned towards me and kissed me on my mouth. I was now used to her moods. I opened my mouth slowly and she let her tongue inside playing with my own tongue. We kissed deeply. I was by now realising her need for sex when she was worried. To forget her worries. To take her mind off things.

I reciprocated her kiss passionately and got up and silently took off my jeans and shirt. I sat near her in my underwear. I removed the pallu of her saree and unhooked her blouse. I also took off her bra and leaned down kissing her nipples. They grew hard and erect soon. She got up and took off her saree fully and untied her petticoat. She took off her panties and walked into the bathroom. She washed herself and came back nude. I had by then taken off my undies and was nude, slowly rubbing my cock, getting it erect.

She took off my hand and held my cock. She started rubbing it. I lay back and started feeling the sensations in my groin. Mom took my hand and placed it on her bushy cunt. I started fingering it, inserting my finger into her hole. To take her mind off things, I asked her, “Ma, you have such a small and tight cunt hole. I cannot imagine having slid out of it years ago”

“You were small too. But not that small. You tore my cunt coming out. I could not even walk for days” she said looking at me. “That was the first time your cock rubbed my cunt. It has done that many ties in the recent past. I nourished you with milk. I only wish I could milk now for you” she said, holding me onto her breasts and making me suck. I sucked forcefully on both her nipples, as if to draw some milk from them, but nothing really came out, except that her nipples became real hard and pointed.

“Come Adi, lick me a little” she said. I buried my head between her legs and licked her. I made my tongue hard and pointed and inserted it into her cunt. It was already wide open and slippery. Her juices had a neutral taste. I rank them up and kept licking.

I took my tongue out and ran it down her clitoris towards her asshole. I licked around it and her asshole puckered in response. She lay back relaxed. I could feel her cunt lips vibrating. I came up and parted them. Her inner lips were like two petals. They were dark red and quivering. Her clitoris was jerking as if it was a spurting cock. A thin stream of colourless juice drained out of her cunt onto the bed. I liked her again. The more I licked her, the more juice she leaked.

“Do me Adi” she whispered. I got on top of her and slid my cock into her. She was insatiable.

We had fucked the whole night but she was still eager. I was ready too. I slid in and inserted to the hilt. My underbelly met hers. I let my cock soak in her juices for some time. I looked straight into her eyes and she did too. I bit her lips and started kissing her with my cock still soaking inside her. We kissed for long.

“You have a beautiful cock Adi. You are rock hard a few minutes after you come. Naturally I am wet for you all the time for you too my c***d. And I will always be. I might be having my periods by tomorrow so I am not worried about getting pregnant. So you can come in me.” She said.

I started giving her strokes slowly. They were long easy strokes.

I supported myself on my hands on the bed and only my cock and her cunt were in contact. I looked at her eyes as I fucked her. It took a long time but when I came it was satisfying. I spurted long streams of semen deep inside her.

“Continue lover” she said. I am yet to orgasm. Keep sliding in and out.” I did, though my glans were very sensitive. She closed her eyes. Very soon she shuddered and her chest turned a deep pink. She had come. I stopped stroking and let my cock soak inside her till it became limp.

We went together to the bathroom and she held my limp cock as I urinated.

Then she shook my cock dry and knelt down and licked it dry. We then walked out nude. It was well past sunset and we were ravenously hungry.

I ordered two pizzas and we had them with the remaining chicken. Then mom said. I want to take a bath. You go take a bath too. We will sleep here together tonight. Let us make it another sleepless night because otherwise I cannot sleep thinking that your dad will be going into the OT at 6 AM tomorrow morning. Fuck me to sleep”, she said. I left her room.

I looked at the clock in the hall. It was 8:00 PM. I went into my bedroom nude and grabbing a towel walked into the bathroom. I turned on the shower full blast with warm water and washed myself vigorously with soap.

I was light on my still semi hard cock because it was raw from continuous fucking for two days now. I had never fucked so much, must have been about 10 times in all since last night. My foreskin which was normally closed, giving my cock a pointed look, was now fully open as if it was a cut cock. The cockhead was purple. I washed it with water and some mild soap to remove the dried juices of my ownself and my mother on it. Then I washed it again and towelled myself dry.

I came out and put on a fresh underwear and a cotton pyjama. There was always a bottle or two of whiskey in the refrigerator because dad drank daily. I poured myself a glass, added ice and soda and bare chested, I walked back into mom’s bedroom. Mom was still in the bathroom. I could hear the shower running.

So I called up the hospital and asked to be connected to the ICCU head nurse. When I introduced myself, she said that dad had another “episode” meaning another mild attack and the doctors were now stabilising him.

Since it was not very serious, we were not informed. But the problem was the operation scheduled for the next morning was now postponed till dad stabilised again and also that his chances of survival had dimmed further. I was depressed and cut the call.

Mom had finished her bath and had come back into the room wrapped in a pink towel, smelling of lavender and sandal. Her hair was wet and washed with shampoo. Her ivory white skin was glowing and her hair was dripping water. She unhesitatingly took off her towel and started drying her hair with it. She had no bra on and was wearing a flimsy pink silk panty.

I told her when she was drying her hair. “Papa had another heart attack at about 7:00 PM. The operation will not be tomorrow. He has to stabilise again and maybe it will take a day or two” I said. She looked at me with wide open eyes. By now, like her, more than anything sex was foremost in my mind and I was thinking with my cock. But what I was thinking, she told.

“So two more days, we will be alone here Adi. Skip college. We will spend every moment together. I will drain you of every single drop of semen in your balls and you will drain me of everything I have. I am going to take a pill right now so that my periods are postponed by a day or two. I do not want to miss fucking you in the next two days. I want my cunt sore and my womb flooded with my own son’s semen for two days now, day in and day out. We will do nothing else but eat and fuck. Everything else can come later”
I beamed at her.

My cock was already hardening inside my pyjamas. “And don’t wear much at home now unless you have to go out. Nor will I” she said, throwing away the pink towel and standing nude before me. Her freshly bathed body with the sweet smell of lavender and sandalwood made my cock go mad. I got rock hard immediately.

I pulled at the strings of my pyjamas and took it off. My stripped down my underwear exposing my cock to her. She came towards me from the other side of the bed and took hold of my cock, slowly masturbating it.

I hugged her tight and kissed her lips. “You have a fantastic cock Adi. I cannot remember ever craving so much for cock. I love sex, but what you are giving me is fabulous. I can only thank god that we were given such an opportunity to please each other. Do you enjoy my cunt as much as I enjoy your cock?”, she asked.

“Yu know I do Ma. I was sore on my cockhead, yet I will never tire of soaking my cock in your cunt. You know what? Even when it is sore once my cock is soaked in your cunt juices for some time, it becomes smooth and slimy, capable of fucking again. That is why perhaps god gave women such a magic lubrication in their cunts”

“Mothers lubricate better for their k**s Adi and sons irrigate their mothers’ wombs much better” she said, grasping my lips with hers and sipping my saliva avidly. I put my tongue inside her mouth and started drinking her too. We hugged so tight that my cock was tightly pressed on her belly. He pubic hair tickled me.

She left me and lay down on the bed spreading her legs. Her inner cunt glimmered wet and pink in the light from within her cunt hair and her love lips. I lay down beside her. The aroma of her cunt was wafting up to me.

I went down on her and parted her cute cunt lips with my fingers and peered inside. Her inners were throbbing in slow motion as if inviting me. I put my mouth down on her cunt. I would never tire of her cunt and its taste and flavour.

I started licking continuously while my hands were playing with her cute breasts, massaging them and pinching her nipples. She kept leaking love juices into my mouth continuously. I kept lapping it up. I took care not to lick her clitoris much or insert my tongue deep inside so that I trigger her G Spot and make her come. I wanted to linger over this.

“I am getting very very sensitive there son” she said. “Stop for sometime and let me see what you have to give me” she said, changing positions. She first took my heavy balls in her mouth completely. The warmth and wetness of her mouth made my balls swell further and she slowly nibbled at at my scrotum. Then she took my balls out of her mouth and held them with her small hands massaging them slowly.

She took my cockhead into her mouth and started sucking it. She made her tongue tip pointed and tried to insert it into the slit of my cock. She licked all around the rim of my cock and then again took my cockhead into her mouth. But she was careful not to stimulate me too much. I was fully primed with my balls boiling with potent semen and my cock rock hard.

“Do sons and mothers ever fuck ma?” I asked

“Not that I know of. They might. Among a****ls they do. But then what is a mom and what is a son? You have a potent cock and I have a ready cunt. These are made for each other. So where is the son and where is the mother? The only thing is you are trying to get back into the place you came out of. You are flooding the place you lived in for nine months. You are soothing the pain that came when you tore out of my cunt. So you are doing something special,” she said.

I now was ready to mount her. I got on top of her and kissed her mouth, her nose, her earlobes, her eyelids and she reciprocated. I slid my rock hard cock into her cunt and started sliding in and out. It took quite some time because we both were in control.

We talked of many things including dad as we fucked, but most of all we talked sexy, dirty. She adored the feeling of my cock inside her and I loved the way her slimy love tunnel took me in every time, even when dad was critical. She was my cute sexy angel.

I kept fucking and kissing and playing with her breasts till she suddenly shuddered violently and had an orgasm. I continued faster and in about ten more strokes I spurted huge huge streams of thick potent semen deep into her womb.

Then I became limp and let my cock soak inside her and absorb her love juices and become fatter.I then slipped out knowing that we will be fucking in many more novel ways in the coming two days. Hugging each other tightly in the nude we slipped into deep satisfied sleep. Dad was totally forgotten for now.

The next day, knowing that dad was not undergoing an operation and the burden of being at the hospital before dawn was not on us. Nor did we need to meet dad. Lying u*********s in the ICCU, he would hardly be able to talk to us nor could we be of any use. So I did not set any alarm.

I slept in my room and mom in hers because having fucked continuously for two days, our genitals needed some respite. Not that we needed a long respite but just one night of good sleep and one good meal to get back the juice into our loins.

So when mom came into my room with a cup of steaming coffee freshly bathed and wearing a saree, calling my name and shaking me by the shoulder, I woke up and it was 10:30 AM. I had remembered having soaked my cock in mom’s wet cunt for a long time by which time she had fallen asleep. I remember it was well past 11 PM when I pulled my limp fat cock from her sodden cunt and come to my room.

Without bothering to wash myself or putting on any clothes, but just dr****g a towel around my middle, I had fallen on the bed and gone to sleep immediately. It was a peaceful dreamless sleep and now I was awake almost 12 hours later. The non stop sex had tired me out.

I pulled mom down on to me and kissed her mouth.

“Hey atleast brush your teeth before kissing” she said smiling. “Your mouth still smells and tastes of sex. Have coffee first” she said.

She looked very radiant and her face was flushed. She also was very very relaxed after a sound night’s sleep. I sipped my coffee, while she gently ran her hands through my pubic hair and my cock. My towel had slipped off during the night and so I was gloriously nude.

“Last night my cock was real sore after fucking Ma. I let it soak in your cunt for a long time till it was soothed. You had slept by then” I said. Yes. Your Papa used to say that too. Soaking ones cock in a cunt is very soothing and the juices of the cunt are made to rejuvenate the cock after repeated fucking” she said. “Your cock is fit and fine now, I can see, she said. Only wash it well because you fell asleep after soaking it in my cunt for long. Wash it well in lukewarm water and brush your teeth. I will get breakfast ready. Then let us see how it goes” she said.

“How about your cunt Ma? Doesn’t IT get sore after repeated fucking?”

“Not much. We recover very fast. Also since we lubricate naturally, the friction does not hurt our skin as much as it does yours. Also remember cock skin is much more delicate than a cunt. You tore out of it like a monster remember?” she smiled, running her hands through my hair.

“Shall I call the hospital to ask about Dad Ma?” I asked.

“There really is no need. If something has happened, they would have called. Also he is totally u*********s. What would you want to hear? Your father’s blood reports? Aren’t there more interesting things to hear and do? After all it is just a few days. Then it will be back to routine. So skip that and do what I say” she said.

I got into the bathroom and emerged an hour later, having pampered myself with bath oils and shampoo and a warm long bath.

Mom was in the kitchen cooking up something that was smelling divine. She served hot breakfast and I was terribly hungry so I ate a lot. Lots of Poha, upma, two bananas and an apple and then rich black coffee with milk. It was almost lunch time and therefore it was almost lunch.

Mom also had a heavy breakfast with me. But she also had made arrangements for lunch. While I was bathing, she had gone to the corner butcher shop and got a fresh chicken slaughtered for lunch. It was now marinating and mom planned to make good roasted chicken with rice and curry for lunch.

I got up after breakfast and bent down to kiss her but she said. “Only a kiss OK? I will make lunch now, take some more rest if you want and then have lunch. Your favourite chicken. A fat one, and a very lively and young thing it was. Got it specially cut up for you. Don’t waste it.”she said.

I obediently kissed her and left. I lay on the bed reading a magazine. It was over 2:00 by the time she came in asking me for lunch. She had cooked lunch and had bathed again and was fresh in a long skirt and a T Shirt. She looked like a fucking teenager, just out of school with her pert figure and small breasts. I wondered how she must have been the mother of a six foot tall me.

We had a wonderful lunch. Not one time did the thought of dad come into the minds of either of us, nor were we surprised by that. This was life. It was a honeymoon. Fabulous food. Good rest. Wholesome sex. What else does one need?

I got up and washed my hands and mouth and face and came back to the table as mom was just finishing her piece of chicken.

She also got up and we cleared the table soon eager in the expectation that we will unite once again soon. I was already hard in anticipation and I am sure mom must have been dripping all morning. I hugged her from behind as she was washing the dishes. She turned back and smiled.

I raised her skirt and was not really surprised that she had nothing on inside. It was an elastic skirt and I pulled it down. I pulled the Tee over the top of her head as she continued to wash the dishes and took off my own shorts. I too was nude now.

I hugged her tight from behind, rubbing my cock on her ass. She was slightly bent over the sink so that when I knelt I could see her cunt from behind. It was an angle from which I had not seen her cunt before. From any angle one’s own mother’s cunt looks extremely sexy. I started fingering it as she continued with her work.

She was almost finishing when I stood up and when she bent a little more, to clean the sink, I drove my cock up her cunt from behind – doggy style. She gasped.

“I have never been fucked that way Adi” she said. Your cock is already so thick. In this position it feels much thicker”, she said, bending well so as to allow access to my cock.

“Also semen does not directly flood the womb directly in this position. Anyway, I am not getting pregnant this time, because even if dad comes back, I cannot blame his semen for the pregnancy this time because he will be in no position to fuck. But I must take pills for a few days I think”

All the while I kept pumping her from behind massaging her breasts with my hands. She was simply bent down, relaxed and enjoying. Soon I shot my first load inside her and pulled out.

She turned back and smiling at me, kissed my mouth deeply. “I have never even enjoyed my honeymoon so much. We may have fucked twice or thrice a day. Here we never stop fucking. You are young and a stud, but I do not understand where I get my sexual stamina from” she said, “but yes, I will never stop fucking till this chance stays with us”.

That afternoon we slept together, and enjoyed each other’s bodies in all possible ways many many times. I do not remember how many times we must have orgasmed and where from all this semen was coming into my balls. I could not masturbate more than twice a day before and here I was fucking mother atleast 10 times a day for three days non stop.

And then I mounted her again and slid my cock inside here. This time it was very very relaxed. Slow gliding strokes. The mobile phone rang. It was from the hospital, but before I could take it, mom grabbed it and cut it off.

It started ringing again urgently but mom again cut it off. I had stopped but mom gestured me to keep on so I kept fucking. She cut the phone off five times in the meanwhile. It must have been something urgent but our erotic coupling was far more urgent. Our bodies demanded it. I willed myself to hold on till she came.

Soon her familiar shudder came and she turned a deep red all over and I too let myself go. It was again a flood of potent semen washing her womb. And then the phone rang again.

The End.

Alex to Alice – Chapter one

This is my second attempt to articulate a fantasy / story for somebody – I hope they and the readers enjoy it – chapter two will follow.

Alice’s story

Once there was a young man Alex who wasn’t exceptional in any way – he went to college – wasn’t very interested in sports – didn’t stand out from the crowd – just an ordinary young man who had a small cock and a bubble butt.

Alex to Alice - Chapter oneBut over time this young man would become different from his peers.

Alex loved to dress in his mother’s and sister’s clothes, he was fascinated, obsessed by the smooth and sexy feel of panties, nylons and stockings – any soft and silky material with a smooth satin touch was heaven to him and would make his little cock hard.

Alex to Alice - Chapter one 2
Not that a hard cock made much difference to the size as it didn’t get much bigger, but it did dribble pre-cum. One day he decided to wear a pair of panties to school under his uniform and he found them to be so sexy that he continued to wear them every day onwards. He also started wondering if other boys had a cock as small as him and began checking out their crotches at college.

One day a tall handsome black boy approached him and said “I know you’re a sissy because you wear panties under your trousers – I saw them when you were changing” – Alex was mortified but said nothing – “I want to see them” he told Alex ordering him to go to a quiet area of the school – “I’ll show you my panties if you show me your cock” Alex said – “I’ll show you my cock if you suck it” replied the black boy replied – “If you don’t I’ll force you to show them to me”.

So, with little or no choice Alex dropped his trousers and showed the boy his pretty panties.

Alex to Alice - Chapter one 3“Very neat” said the black boy as he dropped everything and showed Alex his hard cock.

Alex to Alice - Chapter one 4

“Oh my” thought Alex, “that’s so much bigger than mine” and his little cock began to leak as he admired it. “Don’t stand there staring, start sucking” cried the black boy but just as Alex went down on his knees they both heard somebody approaching. Rapidly they pulled up their trousers, the black boy having trouble stuffing his erect cock back in. “Do you know where I live?” whispered Alex, when the boy nodded he said “come to my house after 4, I want to taste your cock”.

When Alex got home, the house, as expected was empty – he took off his boy clothes and saw that his panties were soaked with pre-cum. He had a hot shower, washing all over with a luxury body wash, rubbed talc over himself and then went to dress as a total sissy for his new boyfriend. Going into his sister’s room he looked through her drawers and then slipped into his Momma’s room. There he found pink lacey see-through panties which he put on covering his cock.

Alex to Alice - Chapter one 5
Just as Alex finished dressing the doorbell rang, he pulled on a sheer robe and went down to open the door. Taking him by the hand he led his boyfriend up to his bedroom. He sat him on the bed, put on some music and started dancing around the room asking the black boy if he liked what he saw – “Well I ain’t no faggot like you but your ass looks sexy enough in those panties, now get over here and suck my cock”. Alex fell to his knees and pulled down the boy’s trousers and shorts releasing his heavy balls and hard hot cock which bobbed in front of his face. His little cock drooling pre-cum he took his first taste of man-cock – the taste, feel and texture enthralled him.

“Cover those teeth and start sucking – take the head in first and lick around it – fondle my balls – start taking more into your mouth” the black boy coached Alex. Eagerly he followed the instructions loving the masterful tone of the black boy. He got into the rhythm, sucking and stroking, caressing his balls, and stopping every now and again to catch his breath – “don’t stop, keep sucking I’m nearly there” shouted the black boy and Alex starting sucking him really hard anxious to taste his hot spunk.

What neither knew was that his Momma & sister Emma has returned from a shopping trip and hearing moans from Alex’s bedroom had gone to investigate – standing in the doorway watching their son/brother performing his cock sucking duties. Something made Alex look up and horrified he saw them standing there – he took the cock out of his mouth to say something and his Momma shouted “Don’t you dare stop you little tramp” as Emma moved over and shoved his head back on to the black cock – the black boy looked up in amazement – “I want you to come on his face” Emma said “teach him a lesson not to take our clothes” This was too much for the boy whose balls swelled as his cock pulsated and he started cumming, spurt after spurt of hot spunk spilling out firstly into Alex’s mouth, then as Emma pulled his head back the spewing cock spat spunk all over his face.
Alex to Alice - Chapter one 6“Now that’s how a sissy should look” exclaimed Alex’s Momma – turning to the black boy she said “I think you better go now, I want to have a serious talk with my new daughter April”.

To be continued………………….

Copyright to Horn-Dogg